Spittoon

Formally known as the working title Heart Attack Combat and Monster Crush Royale; This official series title is Spittoon (I got the word from that Lupin the Third The Woman Named Fujiko Mine, a bishonen character Oscar, used to call Fujiko 'pig lady' & 'spittoon'. I like the way Oscar say that word--spittoon, Like a shotgun!) I changed the story a bit, I was inspired by experiences and also from younger children with special needs. I was inspired by prejudicial folks towards autism so I wrote this as a message that people with autism (Like me!) are also human too. I was inspired also by the video game F.E.A.R., the horror film Mama, and the book turned movie Warm Bodies. Read and enjoy! -Katherine Donovan

Chapter 1: Only Human

It's a beautiful day in the neighborhood of New Orleans, Louisiana; The sun is shining, the sky is clear and blue, even the wind breeze nicely. There was an average, Spanish-English family called The Weatherlys: The father was Caelus, who was a man that went through hardships and poverty. His wife, Gaia, was a loving yet protective lady, and their kids were good-natured, healthy children. The oldest were young adults Helios and Selena, the middle was Astraea, and the youngest were Terry and Daisy. But their adoptive daughter, 20 year old petite yet impossibly young Tamsin Tanner was different! Quiet, insecure, skeptical, polite, kind hearted, and a mystery.  Tamsin had pale skin, black hair like a curtain for her pretty face. Her lips were faded red, her eyes were brown, a dark brown but they were so pretty. She wore a dark blue sweater, matching pants, and matching shoes. She starts a new life with the Weatherlys and begin to learn about their cultures, their languages, and religion in God. The Weatherlys discover Tamsin when she was walking in the rain by herself, Caelus didn't like to see Tamsin by herself in the rain and takes her under his wing. The Weatherlys were shocked to find out that Tamsin was no ordinary girl; she had enhanced abilities of speed, agility, regenerate healing, and other special powers. Her past is a shocker: Tamsin's damaged, hell-bent mother Nikita Tanner was abused, tortured, and treated badly. Tamsin's twin sister, Idina, was vengeful and elegant but rather sadistic against the wicked and plans to kill the man that destroyed the Tanners and the other children in the facility called IEPS. IEPS stands for Inhuman Engineered Prototype Species; Children with special needs are treated like they are not human and mistreated badly. It was a living hell for poor Tamsin

Tamsin starts a new life at school, posing as a 15 year old student, and watch a boy name Tyrus Melvin being bullied by four students: Eric Steele, Dylan Bernall, Cassie Hawthorne, and Rachel Perez. She couldn't stand the sight of Tyrus being bullied. She was troubled by this sight, she knew she didn't want to be involved. But she had to help Tyrus somehow, something must be done. At night, Tamsin is seen doing homework when she gets a vision of Idina talking to her, "So, you think you're safe here, don't you sister? Hmm, perhaps not since Mother is coming to find you. You may run, run as fast as a gingerbread man but you'll be eaten up by the darkness. People that are 'normal' will not accept us as 'humans'--It's all the same, and it never ends but I will do all I can to change the world...What do you say? Are you willing to do that too, Sister?" said Idina. Tamsin doesn't respond, Idina looked annoyed before sighing. "Do we have to go through this again? You not saying anything? Oh! That's right, you're a selective mute aren't ya? Well, fine. I'll let you be for now but don't think this is my last visit to you." She vanished and Tamsin starts to fall asleep. One day after school; Tamsin is seen at a diner and gets something to eat but sees Tyrus by himself until Eric, Dylan, Cassie, and Rachel picking on him mercilessly. Tamsin snapped, she walked over to Eric and punched him! Eric fell to the floor, stunt, as the other three were shocked. Tamsin looked at them fierecely, "Stop it!" She commanded, "Leave him alone, what did he do you?" Eric got up and sneered at her, "What's it to ya? Are you his girlfriend?" He and his friends laugh. Tamsin didn't flinched but she responds, "Now why would I? I can't stand kids like you bullying others because of who they are and what they are. You have no right to do that."

"Wow, I'm sorry. I guess I don't know better." Eric said sarcastically. "Really? Are you trying to make yourself better by picking on other people or are you just trying to be cool because you look kind of frozen." Tamsin said with a smirk, Eric was angered to hear this. Cassie and Rachel gasps while Dylan let out an 'ooooh'. The three muffled their laugh but Eric glared at them, making them composed themselves quickly. Eric turns back to Tamsin, "Oh yeah? Well, little girl, let me show what's frozen IN YOUR FACE!!!!" As Eric was about to punch; Tamsin dodged his attack quickly. Eric was surprised and turned to see Tamsin crossing her arms, smiling smugly at him. "How the hell did you do that?" demanded Eric. "I've been practicing self defense." Tamsin claimed. "No, I saw you. You dodged it so fast." Cassie exclaimed. "No one is going to believe you, you know. I suggest you leave now or something bad is going to happen and you'll regret it later."  Eric growled and charged at Tamsin, who grabs his arm quickly, "Oh damn! Oh crap! Oh crap!" cried Dylan. "Wha--" Eric started to say, Tamsin smiled confidently. "Personally speaking, I have more reflexes than you." She threw Eric backwards, who crashed into boxes. Tyrus was smiling as everyone was stunt, Eric looked scared and he & friends scampered away. Suddenly, Tamsin felt a tap on her shoulder and turns to see Tyrus smiling with relief. "Thanks for helping me out. You're my hero." Tyrus said happily. Tamsin shrugged, "It was nothing, anything I could do help. But you need some help with those guys by putting them in their places. You gotta tell someone about them bullying you, OK?" She said. "I can handle them." claimed Tyrus. "I don't think so, please--Tell someone. The last person I knew that was being bullied, he did something pretty crazy that got the other person killed, it wasn't pretty." replied Tamsin.

Tyrus's shoulder slumped slightly, "Maybe, I guess....Oh, all right. I'll take your advice but really, I can do this on my own." He said. "Fine, stay out of trouble. I just wanna keep her safe." answered Tamsin. She leaves with Tyrus watching her strangely. What Tamsin is not aware is that Cassie and Rachel are following her, to find out what she is up to. They followed her to the buildings, to the seaside, and to the other places. Cassie and Rachel are confused as they try to catch up to her but they are faced to face in a creepy illusion by Idina, "Stay away from Tamsin, my dear sister. She doesn't want to be bothered. And if you do mess with her, you will be sorry for this." Then, a young woman in a rags gown appeared. She has black hair like night, pale skin like snow, lips red like blood or a hint of scarlet-crimson, and eyes pink like the breaking dawn sky. "What you going to do when Mother comes for you?" The woman smiles diabolically before letting out a cry before coming at the two girls, who screamed in terror but finds themselves in the city and are relieved that the scary illusion is over. They forgot what they were doing here and went home. The next day, Tamsin skipped school and comes across the burned down building, where haunted memories come back to her. As a child; she remembered the torture experiments, the shock therapy, the abuse from the scientists, and the endurance in the pain! In those dark times, A light was shed. Tamsin was enchanted by someone who treated her like she was human. His name was Sean Griffin, who was kind and compassionate yet understanding teen to Tamsin, he was the only person that treated the other kids like they were human. He did when the staff weren't around but they found out what he was doing behind their backs and they killed him in front of Tamsin, Idina, and the other children. Idina broke down emotionally and her powers killed almost the entire place, Tamsin help the others escape.

Idina tried to persuade her to kill them but Tamsin was too shock to help her. Idina continued killing and massacring the entire IEPS staff, scientists, and the abusers. Just then, A soldier snaps out of her reverie and is prepare to capture her to. Tamsin tries to fight back but is surprised that the soldier is stronger, faster, and more powerful than her. That's when the soldier is shot and killed from behind as he sank to the ground. The shooter is a teen-looking boy about 19 years old, taller than Tamsin, and pretty sort of. His name is Mateo Renton, Tamsin is bewitched by this boy. For some strange reason, he looked like a reincarnation of Sean.  "Sean? Is that you?" thought Tamsin. She walked over to Mateo, who looked startled to see her there, and she peered at him before grazing his cheeks. "Sooo, soft." she said. Mateo stared at her, but another soldier came and tried to shoot them however Tamsin was faster and managed to fight back while protecting Mateo. Mateo stared at Tamsin in amazement, Tamsin stares back at him and said: "Come with me..." Later, Tamsin got some blankets, her music player, and her sunglasses. "I'm so nervous about this, I need to do something." thought Tamsin, she took a deep breath before grabbing her stuff and heads downstairs. "OK, Here we go. Whatever you do, Tam, do not! I repeat, DO NOT be creepy around a cute boy like him!!! Act normal!" muttered Tamsin. Heading down to the basement; Mateo was trembling, looking confused, but he wasn't scared. He was huddled by the wall and saw Tamsin. Mateo had dark black hair, blue eyes, and light tan skin. He wore a T-shirt, jeans, and sneakers. He wasn't chained up, gagged, nothing like that. "What are you doing with that stuff?" asked Mateo, curiously. Tamsin didn't respond, she hands Mateo a blanket and he takes it. Wrapped around himself but he eyed Tamsin suspiciously. "Why me? Why did you save me?" Mateo asked. Tamsin looked at him and finally said, "Don't be scared of me....." She walks over, got out her headphones, and takes out her music player before switching it to a track called "Dreamscape" and responds softly for Mateo to hear, "I want to keep you safe, I don't want to hurt you." Then she rocked her head to the music. Mateo gawked at her for a moment, "What are you?" He wonders outloud.

The Weatherlys know that Mateo is in the basement and worried if Tamsin is going off the deep end but Tamsin reassured them that this boy is safe and she explains to them about how Mateo resembles her lost love from her past. In the meantime; There was a crew of bounty hunters called Blue Moon. Their leader was the jerk with a gold heart, his name was Leander Montague. His long-time lover, Heroica 'Hero' Capulet, a tsundere to him rather but she still loves him. Leander's best friend since childhood is Dietrich Benvolio, who is a specialist with machinery. Frederick Quilo is a mechanic but he's not really a fighter and does some pretty good photography. The laidback, cocky hunter name Orlando Knighton is part of this gang and is the comic relief and has the hots for Hero's best friend, Gina Hollister, who doesn't return the feelings. Other people are hackers, mechanics, and other information gathering like Claude Egeus and Timon Philostrate. Then there was a seemingly ditz, but smart chick name Jessica Thisbe and her crush, Titus Pyramus. Titus is possibly to have feelings for Jessica somehow though he acts like she's annoying but he really does care about her...a lot! Hero was a beautiful, curvaceous figure. She had dark brown hair, green eyes, and light tone skin. She wore a crop top, shorts, and boots. Today, she looked irritated. She was walking around the aircraft, she came across a closed door room and starts knocking on it really hard. "Mateo! Come on, it's 10'clock! You can't be still sleeping!" she yelled. There was no response and opens the door to find the chamber empty. She looked around before leaving and closing the door. She came across Frederick, Dietrich, and Orlando."Have you guys seen Mateo?" asked Hero. "No, not all morning." answered Dietrich, shaking his head. "I haven't seen him." Frederich replied with a shrug. Orlando cracked a nervous grin, "I have a hint, ask his kidnapper." He said lightheartedly. Hero turned to him, "What's that supposed to mean?" she said. Orlando pulled out an opened envelope from his pocket and hands it over to her. Hero seized it and takes out the folded letter, reading it:

To whom it may concerned,

I have your boy, don't worry he's alive but not for long. If you want him back; You must follow these directions. The first is that you must gather information on Giovanni Longstride. He is known for starting the hellish IEPS, I must know some information on him. I will return your boy but only if you give me information on  him then I will return your boy unharmed.

Signed Jane Doe.

Hero left the room, looking for the leader. "Leo! Where the hell are you?" called Hero. "I'm in here!" A voice called out in the next room, Hero followed that voice and leaded halfway in the doorway. "Why are you shouting?" asked Leander. "Does it concern you that Mateo ran away and has been kidnapped?" Hero said, ignoring his previous question. Leander looked at her, dazingly. "You lost me." He replied. Hero holds out the letter, "Come over here and read this." she said with impatience. Leander gets up to read the letter. "This Jane Doe knows about the IEPS Department?" Leander finally asked, finishing the letter. "She must be one of those kids that were victims in that hell hole." replied Hero. "Hmph, She wants to know about the ignorant bastard then we'll give it to her." said Leander. Hero gave him a look, "Don't worry." assured Leander, "We'll get Mateo back, I can promise you." "If we do get him back; you better be nice to him." replied Hero, leaving the room. Leander looked at the letter in his hand before crinkling it in his hand, "Giovanni..." thought Leander angrily. During his so-called captivity; Mateo starts to trust Tamsin. Normally, he and Tamsin never talked much. It wasn't bad but Mateo was observing Tamsin a bit and sees her sway-waltz, sometimes she does happy dances and forgets Mateo is there. Mateo seems entertained by her happiness with music. One day, for a change of pace; he decides to look at what music she was listening to. He was surprised that she listens to music like Avril Lavigne, Evanescence, Flyleaf, Katy Perry, Demi Lovato, Nickelback, Simon Curtis, Blue Stahli, Jesse McCartney, Pendulum, Cascada, The Saturdays, Imagine Dragons, Icona Pop, Fall Out Boy, Jason DeRulo, and Krewalla.

"Wow, you listen to good taste in music. You like this?" asked Mateo. Tamsin seemed nervous, "Y-Yeah...It's awesome." she said as she was silent for a moment. "Huh, at least you don't listen to the annoyingly, well known ones like Justin Bieber, Nicki Minaj, Miley Cyrus--Trampy Miley, Chris Brown, One Direction, or anything like that." remarked Mateo. Tamsin blushed a bit, "I...Like 'Beauty and a Beat' but not Justin...." she admitted. Mateo shrugs a bit, "That's fine, I don't mind. Really don't mind." He said. Tamsin spoke up, "Also 'Little Things'...Not One Direction...." "Really? I'm not into them either but that song sounds sweet." Mateo said. "Mmm-Hmm." Tamsin nodded, rubbing her hands again, Mateo noticed. "There you go again! Rubbing your hands so nervously, relax! I'm not dangerous you know." chided Mateo with a chuckle. "Ohh....Kaaayyyy...." Tamsin said slowly, rubbing her hands subconsciously. Mateo looked at her firmly, "Seriously?" he asked. Tamsin dropped her hands, she looked flustered. "Sorry, sorry." She whispered. Mateo felt bad and came over at her calmly, "I told you, relax! Chill! Your fine, maybe that was my fault for calling you on it." Mateo reassured her. "I have dealt with this before, I can't help it." said Tamsin. Mateo held out his hands, backpedaling."It's fine, maybe you will one day." He said. Tamsin stared at him when he wasn't looking, To her he looked like Sean just slightly. "You really did coming back to me, Sean." Tamsin muttered.

While Orlando dig up research on Giovanni Longstride; Leander did his own research on the other worlds: The first one is Meliae State, the second is Vulcan Town, the third is Pygmy Boondocks, the fourth is Aether Guild, the fifth is Titanius Metropolis, the sixth is Khione City, the seventh is Erebeus Urban--The military which is run by Giovanni himself, and the eighth is Hecate Society--Nikita and Idina's own army of female psychopaths.Tamsin is seen wandering the place called Bossier City, where she finds a boy crying on the ground, his clothes are torn and ripped up. Tamsin helps him and learns his name is Simpleton. Tamsin takes him some place safe to clean him up, Simpleton tells Tamsin about he was forcibly attacked and violated. He begs Tamsin not to tell anyone, Tamsin is shocks and kept his word in but didn't seem comfortable in doing so. Simpleton seemed pleased and takes her to meet his friends. Tamsin meets Coyote, he was sort of the aggressive kind but not really however he seemed kind of nice. There was Merlin, a nerdy young man who seemed doubtful yet anxious fellow. And then there was a portly, jolly guy name George. He wasn't afraid to speak his mind on whatever it was but he's not too bright. Coyote, Merlin, and George get into trouble with some bullies: Jackal, who is the leader, and his henchmen. They start picking on Coyote and his friends but Tamsin couldn't stand the taunting any longer!

Just before Jackal could attack, Tamsin blocks his attack and send him backwards. Jackal was stunt by this, Tamsin glares him. "You want to beat them? You're going have to go through me first." she said. Jackal looks at her before grinning, "Ohhh, I'm so scared. A girl's gonna hurt me." He taunted and his friends chuckled. Tamsin's eyebrow raised, "I'm not just a girl, pal!" She replied. Jackal simpers at her more as well as his friends, "Huh? Then what are ya then?" He asked. "Well, your about to find out." Tamsin said with a playful grin. "Bring it!" Jackal cried, charging at her but Tamsin dodges the attack. "Holy crap, she's fast Jackal!" exclaimed One of the others of Jackal's gang, Finn. "Not good enough, I can handle her!" bragged "You should give up because I can defeat you." Tamsin said, but she gets surprised when Jackal punched her hard in the face. In disbelief; Jackal let out a laugh, "Ha, gotcha!" He cried however he looked shocked to see red forming around Tamsin. Tamsin was having a flashback of how she was beatened by the staff of IEPS and anger build up, awakening a powerful fury inside her. Tamsin turned them with fearsome-ness in her eyes, "Now you got me angry, now you'll see the power of my rage!" She said in an inhuman voice. Jackal and the others were scared, but Jackal tried to laugh it off.

"Aww, c'mon! It wasn't that bad!" Jackal said, nervously. Tamsin's rage was fired up like hellfire. The other delinquents were scared, "Oh man!" One of them cried. "Boss!" The henchman cried out. "I'm not running, I can handle this!" claimed Jackal. But he was wrong, Tamsin's attack was more powerful than before. It was something no one ever witnessed before! In another second; Jackal and the others were screaming in terror. Tamsin was standing over them with a dark looko n her face, almost like her evil twin sister would make. "Run away, and never return!" Tamsin said in a demonic voice. The bullies scampered to their feet and ran away, Simpleton and his friends watch them go while Tamsin returned to her normal self. Just then, A surprised laugh is heard and Tamsin to see Simpleton runs over to her with a big smile on his face, "Wow, that was so awesome!" exclaimed Simpleton. Coyote was amazed that he couldn't speak & looked at Tamsin with new respect. "Thank you." He said. Tamsin felt a surge of something pulling the strings, "Y-your welcome." she said. In the meantime; Mateo wakes up to find Tamsin gone and climbs the stairs to see the Weatherlys are having supper. They were surprised to see Mateo emerged from the basement."Ahh, Senior! So glad you came here to join us." Cronus said enthusiastically.  "Can I ask you guys about Tamsin? Who is she?" Mateo asked. The Weatherlys looked startled, "She never told you?" Gaia inquired. Mateo shook his head, "No, I thought maybe you know because she's different from the other girls." He replied. So then, The Weatherlys had to tell Mateo everything about

When Tamsin got home, She was surprised to see Mateo awake but quiet. Tamsin asked him what's the matter so Mateo got up and stood towards her. "I know who you are, Tam. You are a victim of a very cruel place. I understand and maybe I can help you." Mateo said. Tamsin was shocked to hear him say this, "You...Can?" She gasped. Mateo nodded, "Yes, I can." He replied. "Oh! I don't know what to say." "You can come with me, to Blue Moon." Mateo said. "Yeah, about that...." Tamsin said nervously. Mateo looked at her suspiciously, "What? What is it?" "It's a long story!" Tamsin exclaimed. So she told him about the letter and the threat in order to get Blue Moon's attention & how she learned about Mateo's membership of Blue Moon. Once she finished; Mateo looked at her scornfully, "Whoa, trying to cause trouble aren't ya?" He said. Tamsin grinned nervously, "Heh, yeah....Not so smart. I'll give you the plan, here it goes...." She explained that Mateo needs to play the hostage and be silent while Tamsin talks to Blue Moon, she said that once she releases Mateo back to Blue Moon, he can tell Leander about Tamsin saving his life and for her to come along. ".....And that's it!" Tamsin finished. "Just that?" Mateo asked. "Uh huh." Tamsin confirmed. "I can't wait for you to come with me to Blue Moon." "Yeah!.....Wait, what about my foster family? I can't leave them behind." asked Tamsin. Mateo's face fell: "Sorry, there's no room for all of them." Tamsin was crushed, "Oh, How would I break this to them?" Mateo shrugged, "I wish they could come but--Yeah, sorry." "It's OK." Tamsin said but she was sad. They didn't noticed that Terry heard the whole conversation because of the fact hew as going to do laundry but froze in fear of what he heard. He goes up quietly and told the family what he heard,  the other members were sad that they have to let her go. They had great memories but that Tamsin has a good life with this boy.

Later, Tamsin and Mateo were surprised to be called into the living room where the other members of the family were gathered around. Cronus was the first to speak, "Tamsin, we want you to know that we are OK with whatever you want to do. If you choose to go with this boy and find your calling then we are fine with that. We are fine if you stay or go. However we will miss you." Tamsin was surprised by all this, "Really? You guys don't mind?" Gaia shook her head, "Not at all." She said. Tamsin was grinning from ear-to-ear, "Then I have a promise to make." She said. Cronus asked, "What's that?" "You might be not be my flesh and blood nevertheless I'll always remember you as my family." Tamsin announced. The next morning; Tamsin was packing as tears were welling in her eyes but she brushed them away. She had to be strong, she could not cry now. However when she was about to leave, she turned around and embraced Gaia. She cried in her neck and pulled away, "I'm so scared, I don't think I I can do this." admitted Tamsin tearfully. "You'll be fine, Darling. Just find your calling, you're journey is about to start now." Gaia reassured. Tamsin nodded, wiping her tears away: "When I return, I'll come and visit you. I swear I will." She vowed. Gaia patted her shoulder. "Go on, Amiga. And don't ever look back." She told Tamsin. Tamsin embraced Gaia one last time, she got her stuff and never looked back. Mateo walked alongside her, he put an arm around her comfortly. While walking towards the abandoned IEPS building; Tamsin puts the handcuffs on Mateo's wrists, "OK, remember the plan. And let me handle the talking, all right?" Mateo nodded, "OK." He answered. Tamsin leads him like a kidnapper would towards her alive captive. There was the crew of Blue Moon, waiting for Tamsin in the abandoned, broken down building.

"You got the goods?" asked Tamsin. "You got the boy?" Leander asked. "First, hand me the information and then I'll give you the boy." Tamsin commanded. Leande and the others did what she told them. Tamsin got the information while returning Mateo to Blue Moon, however Mateo explains what's going on and begs Leander and Heroica to let Tamsin join. Convinced that Tamsin was good hearted and not so evil; Leander accepts, much to Tamsin's delight. "Yes, we can be together now Sean. We can be together again like before!" Meanwhile; There is a new girl at school, which the popular people befriends with. The girl's name is 'Dana', who seems naive and sweet as the popular kids decide to give her a tour of the town. Dana seems amazed by this sights howver she seems to act quite indifferent. At the break of dawn, Dana wants to say something in order to thank them for this nice time. The popular kids reply, "Sure, What is it?" Dana laughs a little and says, "Will you wither in blood for me?" The kids look shock, trying to see if she was kidding but Dana look kind of creepy with an evil smile on her face, "Wither in blood, you merciless spittoons! I hate seeing dogs picking on puppy just because of their height, weight, hair color, skin, mental disability, handicapped, and how they are. Maybe your punishment will be a good long ride in pain for you!" Dana replied. Dana turns out to be Idina in disguise, her innocent clothes turn into dark outfit of a short sleeved tunic, a long skirt, and Mary Janes. "You have bullied Amata Lamb, she was the fat girl you have been bullied so much. All because of her jiggly bottom, you all laugh at her, make fun of her butt, kicked at it like she was a human punching bag so now it's my turn to make you feel like a bag being beaten over and over again!"

She pummeled the bullies, hurting them violently, and she stopped in exhaustion and anger, "If I hear you bullying her again, this will be your last look of this world before I send you in the next life and there will be pain for you in this afterlife. Is that understood?" Idina demanded. The bullies nodded as they let out a weak, "Yes ma'm." Idina smiled creepily at them, "Good, ta-ta...'Friends'!" She let out a maniacally laugh and then vanished.


Chapter 2: Radioactive

Commander Longstride is seen look over something, a book from the looks of it, when a voice distracts him. "Commander?" That voice belonged to his lieutenant, Endymion Weaver. "Yes Lieutenant Weaver?" Giovanni asked. "Do you have any idea where Miss Tanner might be?" Endymion asked. Giovanni was silent for a moment before answering, "My brother and his crew took her. And I suspect Idina is after her." "So, what do we do?" Endymion inquired. Then, Longstride begin to smile: "We'll sent out our Dark Side of the Moon to the Blue." He announced. Endymion looked at The Commander with a stunt expression, "Dark side? You don't mean...!?" He gasped. "Yes. Her." Giovanni replied. Elsewhere; The Blue Moon Crew's Caleuche was heading off into the other worlds when all of a sudden, Tamsin noticed a bright light. "What is that?" asked Tamsin. Mateo looks out to see, "I don't know." He mutters. Leander, Heroica, and the others noticed. "What is that?" asked Dietrich. "I have no idea." replied Leander. "An UFO?" Orlando asked. "Sure doesn't look like one." said Ginny. Tamsin watch the bright light as it grows bigger. All of a sudden, a vortex caused the Caleuche to go into a spiral! They were losing altitude. Tamsin felt the fear shot through her body like an adrenaline. "W-What's happening?" "An earthquake?" Tamsin asked. Mateo shook his head, "Not here!" He said. It seems the aircraft was about to crash. "Everyone hang on!" cried Leander. There was a lot yelling by the pressure, it was crazy. Tamsin said a prayer to the heavens to keep her safe. There was a large rumble and a bright light appeared.

Young Tamsin was seen in the Happy Room, created by Sean Griffin in secret, as she is seen shyly next to Sean. "Do you like the music box, Tammy?" Sean asked nicely. "Um...Yeah. I do." Tamsin replied apprehensively. "You're not afraid of me? Don't worry, I won't hurt you Tam. I swear to you that I won't." Sean said. "Really? Thanks." Young Tamsin beamed. When Tamsin woke up, it was a dream she experienced--A simple memory. She felt dizzy in the head as she tried to compose herself and stands up, brushing the dust away. Tamsin decides to explore but she didn't see the shadowy figure until she bump straight into it. "Hey, what the--" Tamsin started to say but she was stunt to see that it was a tall, teenage boy with light complexion, brown hair, and he had suck dark eyes. "Where did you come from, big guy?" Tamsin asked in amazement. The tall boy turned and looked down to see the petite strange girl, "Who are you?" asked the boy. "My name is Tamsin Tanner, I'm from a different world. And you are?" introduced Tamsin. "I'm Jackson O'Hearts, I'm from Meliae State." said the tall teenager. "Well, Tamsin. It's nice to meet you. said Jackson, "Do you know where we are?" "Uh, no. I'm not sure where we are...." Tamsin said, trailing off. "Let's look around and see what we can find." replied Jackson. "'Us'? Together? Sure! That'll be fun." beamed Tamsin, "I like to get to know you, Jackson O'Hearts." Jackson stared down at her, "Uh...Sure." He said. "You don't trust me yet? I understand, but I'm searching for my crew." said Tamsin. Jackson looked at her again, "How did you know I can't trust you?" Jackson asked. Tamsin shrugged, "Lucky guess--Or, I just see that skeptical look on your face...." She paused. She sounded like a know-it-all! What the hell was wrong with her?

But Jackson started to smile, "Heh. For a girl, you sure are smart." He said. And so, Tamsin and Jackson started to explore around. In the meantime; Another teenage boy and his talking Shih tzu inugami were wandering around the strange world that wasn't there home. "Lysander?" The inugami asked. "Yes, Puck?" The boy asked. "I don't think we're in Aether Guld anymore." answered Puck. "Nope, we're not." agreed Lysander. Just then, something pop out and jump scared them! It was a third teenage boy. "AH-HA! GOT YA!" exclaimed the boy. Lysander and Puck jump back in fear however they were astonished by the boy's apparel. "What are you man?" Lysander asked. The boy look nervous, "I'm Dante Hale, I'm a--" He started to say. "Oh! I know! I know! You're a superhero!" exclaimed Puck. "Uh...Yes." said Dante. Lysander and Puck glomped him happily, "Oh my! That is so cool, Finally! We get to meet a real life superhero, Puck!" exclaimed Lysander. "Yay!" Puck answered. "Get off! Get off!" gasped Dante, he managed to get Lysander and Puck off of him. He then panted and tried to catch his breath. "Geez! Tryin' to kill me or something?" snapped Dante. "But we never met a superhero in all of our miserable lives!" complained Lysander, dramatically. Dante stared at Lysander, when all of a sudden, there was a telekinetic force that caused Dante, Lysander, and Puck to levitate in the air. "Ahhhh! What the heck is going on here?" cried Lysander. "I don't know!" shouted Dante. "Get us down from here!" yelled Puck.

There was laughter, it comes from a young man who appeared out of the shadows. He was the one responsible for all this! "I'm Arthur Robin, leader of The Merry Knights." "Hey, can you get us down from here?" Dante said, impatiently. "Sure bro." Arhtur said. As Arthur let the three go, they fell but were caught in the clutches of a stranger. Lysander, Puck, and Dante were stunt to see a muscular guy there. "Hey thanks." said Arthur. "No problem." The muscular guy said. "My name is Gawain Camelot, who are you my strange fellow?" "I'm Arthur Robin, the leader of the Merry Knights." Lysander and Puck stared at the others, "How in the world did we get stuck with these weirdos?" Dante, Arthur, and Gawain turned on him: "WHAT?!" And they attack him until..."Hold it!" A voice cry out to break up the fight. Dante, Arthur, Lysander, and Gawain stopped to see Tamsin, Jackson, and an unfamiliar young man with them. They were standing there; looking out of place at the scenario. "What are you idiots doing?" asked Jackson. "Who are you guys?" asked Lysander. "Jackson O'Hearts." answered Jackson. "Tamsin Tanner." replied Tamsin. "And I'm Michael Lawrence." said said the other young man. There was silence in the air when Lysander blurts out, "How did I get stuck with a bunch of freaks?!" Jackson, Dante, Arthur, Gawain, and Michael turned on him, crying out: "WHO ARE YOU CALLING A FREAK?!" Then, Round 2 of the battle starts. Puck and Tamsin stared at them before Tamsin puts Puck down for a second from her arms.

Then she dashed so fast at the battle, that she knocked them from the battle. Jackson, Dante, Arthur, Lysander, Gawain,  and Michael stared at the strange girl. Tamsin planted her hands on her hips, "So, do you wish to continue or would you want to talk this out?" she asked. The other boys stared at her in awe, "Whoa..." they chorused. Tamsin is not noticing that her sister, Idina, observing her. "Well, well, sister, you found your voice but you'll never use these people." Idina remarked, "Mother is getting more stronger than you and me." Then, she disappeared from sight. In the meantime; Another victim of the IEPS, Augusta Ronan, is an 18 year old girl who also escaped from the IEPS just like Tamsin and all of the others. She found herself in a strange world. Earlier before, Augusta was living in Lousiana in a different part of town. She was feeling dizzy when something caught her before she fell. She turned around to see a Cat Sith (or fairy cat as some people referred to it as). "Oh my! Where did you come from?" asked Augusta, cooingly. She started to pet it, the cat didn't look mean--it looked friendly. It was a black colored Cat Sith, it had yellow eyes, and not a single color was in sight of its coat. "You're a strange cutie, but I like you." Augusta said however she is surprised to see Cat Sith is leading the strange girl to somewhere beyond this strange world.

Like Jackson; Brady Sinpeter and Jim Grande are from Meliae State. They were separated from their friends as they try to figure out where in the world they are. And it's not just them: Virgil Lansing, Lancelot Caster, Mark Tucker, Tristan William, Constantine Gilbert, Uther Bishop, Gorloris Alan, Demetrius Roque, Percival Cornwall, Bors Caerleron, Lamorak Broceliande, Bedivere Avalon, and Ector Sarras. Virgil Lansing is from Vulcan Town. Lancelot Caster, Mark Tucker, Tristan William, Constantine Gilbert,Uther Bishop, and Gorloris Alan are from Pygmy Boondocks. Demetrius Roque came from Aether Guld. Percival Cornwall, Bors Caerleron, Lamorak Broceliande, Bedivere Avalon, and Ector Sarras from the world of Olympus Forest. They all wonder how did that all got here! Meanwhile, The Cat Sith leads Augusta to Gabriel Morris. Gabriel noticed the Cat Sith and seemed relieved to see it, "Yahoel! You're all right!" Gabriel said, "Where's Michael and Ariel?" The Cat Sith didn't seem sure however Gabriel noticed Augusta. "Where did you come from?" He asked. "From...I don't know." Augusta admitted, "But I know you're not from my world. My name is Augusta Ronan." "Nice meeting you, I'm Gabriel Morris." "Heh, charmed. Need some help with something?" Augusta asked.

Just before Gabriel answered, A loud yell startled them so they went to check it out with Yahoel following. That yell was coming for Mark and Constntine as they are under attack by spider-crawlers with blood teeth and fast beings. Augusta ran faster than the monsters, killing them. She broke the beasts' necks while the others are amazed by her. When Augusta was done, she turned to the others who were shake with fear. "How did you do that?" Virgil asked, trembling. Augusta turned to the others, who jumped at the sight of her eyes flashing. "I'm one of the best weapons, or I used to be but I want to be a heroine." She said. The others foreigners are amazed by the mysterious and her elusive powers. A third former victim of the IEPS, and escapee, finds herself in a different world. She is also Augusta's 'best bosom buddy'. Her name is Milena Drury, she's about one year older than Augusta however Augusta is more braver yet stronger than her. When she woke up in a strange world, she wonders where she is. She gets up from her feet and starts to walk around. Like the other guys, The girls got separated from their male friends: Rosemary McQueen & Lily Diamond are from Meliae State. Beatrice 'Bice' Chick is from Vulcan Town. Genevive Marian and Leona Vilhelm are from Pygmy Boondocks. Helena Francis, Hermia Tomas, Aubrey Flute, and Tanya Hippolyte are from Aether Guild. Kay Avalon & Elaine Tintagel are from Olympus Forest. Lastly, Ariel Jeremy is from Khione City.

Since that strange vortex, everything has gone crazy and it's been a mix up! In the meantime, There's another former victim of IEPS. Her name is Lavinia. She has no memory of her past or her surname, no idea why she was dreaming. But when Lavinia woke up; She finds herself upside down and tied up. She knew she had to get out of here! Lavinia used her enhanced strength to break herself free but she ends up impaled by something. She gasps and moans when Lavinia found a dagger at her thigh so she try to pry out of her. She looked around to see that it looks like a chamber of torture. "What is this place?" She gasped. Lavinia started to explore around as she found blood, carnage of slaughtered people, and victories for the battles they've won. Lavinia is terrified as visions of blood, torture, and horror comes into her mind. Aesir Brutus, Penelope Gore, Ares Gunn, Narcissus Dawson, Rollo Estrany, Krishna Balder, Mary Desiderio, Odin Mercer, and Ara Benedict are wondering where they are until they come across De Novo Tenderfoot. Titus Andronicus Christopher, who is a kind man and doesn't enjoy torturing innocent people. Saturnius Sebastian is both torturous but he hates it too, Lucius Efnysien is a total sadist in sadist and brutal person at times, and Marcus Jobe is not so much of that kind of person.

Together, they team up together in order to search for answers. Lavinia was looking around when she is faced with a group of the blood thirsty people: Aesir Brutus, Penelope Gore, Ares Gunn, Narcissus Dawson, Rollo Estrany, Krishna Balder, Mary Desiderio, Odin Mercer, and Ara Benedict. She gets herself captured, but she looked up to see a few faces staring down at her, "Who are people?" She said in a frazzle tone. But the girl, Mary Desiderio, punched her in the face as Lavinia coughed up blood but she did something crazy. She fought back with her enhanced abilities and took out the others before she escaped. However, there some more people that are searching for her. Morgan used her stealth and hide from the others as far as possible. She finds this to be crazy with all those people! How is she going to get out of here? As she was hiding from the others, Lucius found Morgan and drags her out. He started to caress her cheek, "You pretty thing...I wonder what you'll look like being chopped up." He said. Lavinia fights back, Lucius became violent and tried to kill her but Morgan hurt him. When she realized what she done, Lavinia started crying however she realized she must survive in order to find her past.  She fights the others by her incredible strength, speed, and other abilities. Aesir Brutus, Penelope Gore, Ares Gunn, Narcissus Dawson, Rollo Estrany, Krishna Balder, Mary Desiderio, Odin Mercer, Ara Benedict, Titus Andronicus Christopher, Saturnius Sebastian, Lucius Efnysien, and Marcus Jobe are amazed by this mysterious girl as Morgan became frightened. She attempts to self inflicted herself.

A change of heart Mary stops her on the spot and comforts her. But Lavinia is still scared, "No! Get away from me!" She tried to leave but she is hand gagged and knocked out however her unconscious body is caught by Lucius. "Who is this girl?" He thought. Tamsin stands around her new crew and instructs them that they all must work together as a team and not fight all the time. This new crew obeys to her and so they put their differences aside to find their way back home and to their friends. When Morgan woke up, she found herself in a medical cot. She is scared of these people that took her in & feels she can't trust anybody but herself. Giovanni is seen preparing himself for a occasion until he saw someone familiar in the mirror. Nikita and Idina glaring at him, angrily, as Giovanni turns around but sees no one there. He forgets about it & leaves the room. "One day, Giovanni, one day." Idina whispered.

Blue Moon is seen in a different world and try to find the others. It seems that vortex did some damage to their aircraft. They need to find Tamsin and find a good mechanic. But the important question is, about these worlds colliding, Who's responsible for all this? Just like what happened to Tamsin and the others; A teenage girl, around 14-15, name Freya Cosgrove is a witch with her wolf hybrid, Loki Beowolf, are traveling the whole new world. They search for their friends so honey can get back to their world! They're not the only ones, The headstrong and conceited loudmouth Reyard Todd is a changeling and his partner, Giselle Magdalene, is a succubus with a heart of gold. They're trying to find a way through these parts....In the meantime; Tamsin and the others are seen being attacked by a monster, clawing and biting at them. This beast was a heck lot powerful than anything they'd ever imagined. Just then, something from behind struck the monster and a voice made Tamsin gasped: "Hello monster, my name is Freya Cosgrove. You're all mine to take!" Freya said smugly. Loki grinned at this, "Oh yeah, I can't wait to feel your power now." He replied.

With a flick of her wrist; The spell binding charm caused her enemy to be eliminated. "Nice job." Loki said, giving Freya a high-five. "Thanks! Your scent help me catch this creep." commented Freya. "Hey, that's what a wolf does, right?" "Who are you two?" Tamsin asked. Freya smiled with courtesy, "As I have introduced, I'm Freya Cosgrove." She said with a bow. Loki came with hands in his pockets. "And I'm Loki Beowolf, her partner." He replied back. Tamsin gives back the courtesy gracefully, "I'm Tamsin Tanner and these are my friends--Jackson O'Hearts, Dante Hale, Arthur Hale, Lysander Nicholas, Gawain Cameot, and Michael Lawrence." She introduced. "Hey!" Jackson said. "Hello." Dante answered. "'Sup!" exclaimed Arthur. "Nice to meet you." Lysander said. "Pleasure." Gawain said. "Hi." Michael answered. Freya beamed, "It's good to meet you are." She answered. And so, A newly strange friendship begins! Back with Commander Longstride's hideout, Endymion enters a room with a young lady. Her back turned from Endymion, "What do you want, Endymion?" She demanded.

"Commander Longstride is here, Selena. He wants to talk about Tamsin Tanner." Endymion informed. This brightened Selena ass he turned around, she looked stunning as the luminescence of the celestial moon. "Daddy's here?" Selena asked. Endymion smiled in return, "Yes, he says it is really important." He said. "Oh great! I can't wait!" Selena exclaimed, clapping her hands excitedly. She hurried away as she cannot wait for what's in store for her! Endymion seems concerned about Selena & her emotional problems.

Selena went into the main office, she skipped like a happy child while Endymion followed behind her, concern filled hie eyes. He wonders silently why would the commander would want to use his own daughter. Selena passed the front desk, Endymion keeps following while he tells the secretary that the commander wants to see Selena. Selena knocks on the door, she opens it, and saw the commander at his desk. Just like a little girl; she ran over and hugged him while screaming, "Daddy!!!!!" Commander Longstride embraced her warmly, "Hello, my Clair de Lune. I have a special job for you." He tells her. Selena pulls away in amazement. "Ooooooh, what is it?" Selena asked. She started bouncing up and down. "Listen and see." Commander Longstride said. Selena stopped bouncing to listen to what her father has to say. "You must go after Tamsin Tanner and use your Inferno Nightmare to kill her in the dream realm. Butcher Nikita's 'good spawn', you think you can do that?" He said. Endymion looked at the commander stunt, Inferno Nightmare.....He could not be serious of telling her to use that ability. "Yes! Of course, I will daddy!" Selena exclaimed. The commander smirked darkly, "Very good." He replied. Meanwhile; Tamsin and her gang were searching for Blue Moon, but have no luck finding them. They have been searching them all day!

"Leander?" Tamsin called out. "Tamsin? Tamsin Tanner, is this you?" A voice hollered. It wasn't Leander. "That voice...Augusta Ronan?" Tamsin asked. "Tam?" A second voice hailed. "Milena Drury? What the--I--"Augusta had long blonde hair that reached to her waist. Milena had long straight hair with gorgeous eyes and looks more prettier. Tamsin was crying tears of joy! She ran over and embraced them. "Oh My God! I can't believe it's really you two!" Tamsin sobbed. "We thought you were dead!" Augusta replied. "I'm still kicking." Tamsin replied, wiping her tears.  "Look at you, you look more pale as a ghost than I remember." Milena complimented. Tamsin laughed, "Ha! Yeah." She said shyly. There was a 'ahem!' sound and Tamsin looked behind her to see Jackson, Dante, Arthur, Lysander, Puck, Gawain,  and Michael standing there. That's embarrassing! "Oh my gosh. Sorry, I want you to meet my friends that I made!" replied Tamsin, she was practically bouncing up and down. The others were staring after them! Augusta and Milene were doing the same thing. "We do too! Hey guys, come on over here! I think we found your friends!" Augusta squealed.  "Ladies! Come over here, girls!" Milena called out from behind her. There was reunions all around as joy and celebration filled the air for Jackson O'Hearts, Dante Hale, Arthur Robin, Lysander Nicholas, Puck, Freya Cosgrove, Loki Beowolf, Gawain Camelot and Michael Lawrence.Brady Sinpeter, Jim Grande, Virgil Lansing, Lancelot Caster, Mark Tucker, Tristan William, Constantine Gilbert, Uther Bishop, Gorloris Alan, Demetrius Roque, Reyard Todd, Percival Cornwall, Bors Caerleron, Lamorak Broceliande, Bedivere Avalon, Ector Sarras, and Gabriel Morris. Rosemary McQueen, Lily Diamond, Beatrice 'Bice' Chick, Genevive Marian, Leona Vilhelm, Helena Francis, Hermia Tomas, Aubrey Flute, Tanya Hippolyte, Kay Avalon, Giselle Magdalene, Elaine Tintagel and Ariel Jeremy. They were all together now!

In the meantime, Selena was getting prepared for her mission but she seemed stressed out. Endymion noticed her tenseness. "Hey Lena. You OK? What's wrong?" He asked gently. Selena was covering her ears, "I--Oh!!!!!! I'm soooooo nervous! T-T-The noises! Ugh, geez! Why did I agree to do this?" She complained. "It involves with Nikita Tanner's daughter Tamsin." replied Endymion comfortly, "Come on, Sel. You can do this. I know you can." Selena screeched in pain, "I CAN'T DO THIS! THE NOISES! THE FRICKING NOISES! I CAN'T DO THIS!" Endymion tried to coax her but she wouldn't complied. Endymion let out a deep sigh and went to his medical box. He pulls out something and brought it close to Selena, who is horrified and screams, "NO!!!! GET THAT THING AWAY FROM ME, ENDYMION!" Endymion seized her firmly and place the object against her skin. It felt cold at first until Selena's anxious fear becomes a blood thirsty menace. "All right, let's do this!" She exclaimed.

Endymion managed to put on a brave smile, "Good luck, Sela." He said. "Oh, Tamsin's not gonna be to hot for what I have in store for her! Buh-bye, Endymion! See ya!" Selena said, she was off; cackling like a witch. Watching her go; Endymion let out a sigh and thought: "I pray she doesn't kill that girl or anyone else.." In the meantime; Idina watches Tamsin talking and laughing among her new friends. She seemed content yet comfortable. Idina couldn't help but feel jealous. About a week ago, she had been trying to torment her sister about the trust she shouldn't have with the others to little success. Now, Idina was envious as she fumed over how cheerful her twin sister is! "Why is she happy while I am in misery? It's not fair!" Idina thought angrily. Just then, she senses someone about to pounce. Tamsin, Augusta, and Milena could sense them that they have a common enemy. Just then, Selena attack with quick speed and agility. She was too powerful for anyone else. Selena pounced upon Tamsin, who was horrified. "Hmm. Well, well, if it ain't the angry b**ch's spawn. Mommy's Good Girl, well! Wonder if she would mind that I killed you! Would she?" She crackled. She unleashes her attack as Tamsin and everyone look horrified while they're about to meet Death in the face. "Help me, someone help me!" Tamsin thought.

All of sudden; The attack was not launched as this left Tanner confused and peeked to see what's going on. There, she saw her twin sister there; struggling against the vixen's menace. "What the--You!? You are also the angry butch's spawn--?" spat Selena. "Don't you dare say that about my mother like that!" cried Idina. They continued to fight until a bright light appears, absorbing them. Tamsin, The others search for Tamsin, Augusta, anyone but they couldn't find them. "Tam? Tam!" cried Jackson. "Where are you?" Dante called. He cursed in frustration, "Damn, where did she go?" They all noticed that Augusta and Milena were gone, which upset everyone else even more! Until Virgil can hear something in the wind. "Hey." He said. "What?" Ariel asked. "I hear Tamsin." Virgil said. This shocks everyone, "You do?" Jackson asked. "Where?" asked Arthur. "Somewhere in the wind..." Virgil muttered. There's incoherent dialogue going on in the wind, no one could understand it. "What's going on?" Bice asked. "I don't know." Virgil replied.

In Inferno Nightmare; The lucid dreaming starts off with a dark woods, Tamsin walks through it as the sun begin to shine on a mountain and the person climbs up. Further in the journey towards the top of the mountain but then there is a lion, leopard, and a she wolf. Tamsin is frightened and runs off back to the dark woods however she ends up entering the nightmare realm of Inferno. In the limbo vivid dream, Tamsin enters a part of the realm, where girls are seen in a chase of an pointless game to get a black banner while hornets bite them and parasitic worms are sucking their blood. Tamsin gets on the boat and rides it across but is horrified to see a leaden, smoky mist and the blazing backdrop against which the person endures a fearful crossing of the river. But she is steadied by a learned voice in her mind  while the boat plough though the water of tormenting girls. One of the girls try to get on the boat but they are pushed back in.

Deep in the lust zone, The Minos lurk around and take the female victims into the chaotic storms, where they swirl into the madness. The person hears soft noises and looks to see what it is. It looks a man and woman kissing in the style of the statue but the woman pulls away to have blood dripping from the sides of her mouth. The man is shown to have two punctured marks on his neck. The vampiric woman turns back to the man and ripped his chest open as she devours his blood and heart. In the next part of Inferno; Girls are seen lying the mud while filth and 'droppings' rained down hard on them. Two girls are seen pushing boulders at one another in a raging matter. Into another terror, There is a swampy river, where a girl is seen being tortured by demons as a person watches her suffering in delight. Girls are seen trying to commit suicide to escape their living hell but they are in deep and despair, they blame God for putting them in a place like this because of giving up on him and on hope, they are seen taking their tearful rage on nature.

In her horror; Tamsin then sees girls are lashed with whips, forced to lie in a river of 'droppings', are hung upside down while their feet are burning, forced to walk backwards blindfolded, monsters tear at their flesh and cause them to bleed, and walk in circles 1000 times. One of them is crucified to the ground, as the others are forced to walk on her. The girls are giving remedies after they were bitten by vipers in a room, the wounds of the females continue to open and close, & they are suffering of diseases and plagues. Tamsin discovers a well, and goes down to see the girls are in a frozen lake. Suddenly, someone brushed beside her and Tamsin turned to see Selena there. "Hello Tammy Tanner. Wanna play with me?" She said. Tamsin shook her head, "No thanks. I don't wish to play with your kind of games." said Tamsin. Selena looked annoyed, "Really? You're such a kill joy." she complained. "No I am not, I hate these kinds of games. They're not funny, they're awful." Tamsin protested, but stopped when she saw Selena's wicked look. "

"GET THE HELL AWAY FROM ME!!!!" Tamsin cried. She runs away but Selena chases after her. Selena laughs maniacally. But then, someone leads her into a pillar of light, two girls were waiting for her. Tamsin recognized those girls, "Augusta!? Milena!?" She asked happily. Augusta smiled and said. "C'mon Tamsin, Let's go back." She answered. Tamsin nodded, "OK...Let's go." She said as the three best friends held hands and they escaped from Inferno while climbing down a ragged fur, which was in the far corner of the exit. The three pass through the center of the earth with a consequent change in the direction of gravity, causing Tamsin to think it is returning to Inferno. Tamsin, Augusta and Milena emerge in the other hemisphere, just before dawn on beneath a sky studded with stars. Suddenly, they're back where their friends greet them, hugging them happily, and saying: "Tam! Milly! Gusta! You're all right!"

Just then, a miracle happens, "Tamsin!" A voice called out. Then, familiar figures came to her. Tamsin shed tears of joy from her eyes. "Leander! Hero!" She cried happily as she embraced them as if they were her parents. "I'm so glad you're OK--Who are they?" Hero asked. Tamsin looks at the others and smile slyly. Tamsin pulled away, "My newest friends, they're good people." During the interval; Endymion is seen watching over Selena, who was unconscious after being sedated from a humongous meltdown! He is upset at the commander for letting his own highly functioned daughter go off something that stresses her over the noise. "Whatever he's hiding, I'm going to find out what it is...I don't care if I get killed, I will find the truth!" vowed Endymion silently. And he will. Back with Blue Moon, Dietrich has new information for Leander but wants to tell him in private. "Leander, I found the girl who sent out those portals." He said. Leander was amazed. "Who is it?" He asked. "She's highly functioned just like Tamsin and the other experimental female victims but she's not from the IEPS." Leander was surprised by this. "What's her name?" He asked. "Alice. Alice Wonderstone." Dietrich replied.


Chapter 3: Ride the Wings of Pestilence

The plane is hovering in the air, a man looks out the window happily and content. He lets out a sigh of relief, "Ah, I'm going home--My home of Avalon! Where my family awaits. My trip to Tintagel and to Corbenic Peaks was quite nice, but there's no place like home." Just then; he was startled by a voice: "Yes, no place like home isn't it. I cannot wait to arrive too." said a mature sounding teenager, it belong to 18 year old Mordred Victor. "Sir?" The man asked in confusion. "Oh, sorry. I was just agreeing with you." Mordred replied politely. "You can't wait to return home too?" The man asked. There was an indifference to Mordred's face. "Yes, you have a good life. Things have been so kind to you but take my word for this; There's a lot of people out there that will spit on your face, treat you like filthy, and give you no mercy." His voice sound almost scary but the man seemed surprised.  "Has that ever happened to you, sir?" He inquired again. Mordred then begin to look sad, "Yes it has, to someone I once knew....when he remembered it makes him feel uneasy. Haunted by the ghosts." "Ghosts?" The man said.  "Of his past. There was once a magician and his lovely assistant who wed and had beautiful children. One of the children, the son, was a happy boy that loved his family so and was so pure yet sweet however all that change by a vulture of the law who killed the magician, in order to be with the magician's wife. The only witness who saw it was the boy, He knew what his uncle did and he went into a blind rage. His mind was illed that his mother and uncle sent him away....Such horror that boy had seen, such blood shed, his whole world crumbled....." Mordred stopped, he was trembling with anger.

The man was shocked by this, "That's awful! What about the young lady? And the children, what-" Mordred shocked his head, "Oh, that must have been a long time ago. I doubt if anyone would remember that." He said. "I like to thank you for saving me, sir. If you didn't; I would've been arrested for sure." Mordred replied. "Will I see you again?" asked the man. "You might find me wandering the streets." said Mordred. He was walking away as the man waves while calling out,
"Farewell my friend, until we meet again." Mordred turned and nodded at him. As he walked away; He is seen mumbling: "There is a hole in the world like a great black pit.... it's filled with people who are filled with shit, And the vermin of the world inhabit it...." That boy he talked about was his own past. He lived a happy life with his family: Mordred loved his father, his mother, his sister, until his dirty minded, cruel judge uncle came along. Killed his father. One day, he was going to make Uncle Paolo pay for what he done! Just then, he felt like someone followed him and touched his shoulder. "Hello Mordred, welcome home." A voice greeted from behind. Mordred turns around to see a familiar face. It was his childhood friend Galahad Justin. "Galahad! Hi, good to see you again. It's been 10 years since the last time." Mordred replied, embracing his friend in greeting. He pulled away to see his friend smiling at him: "Yeah, you've gone paler. Color has faded from your face." Galahad complimented. "Yes, I've noticed. Look at you, you seemed cautious. Is everything all right?" Mordred noted. Galahad hesitated for a moment, "Well, I've been troubled lately. You know your once beautiful home?" He asked. Mordred eyed him suspiciously, "What about it?" inquired Mordred. "It's now haunted." "By what?" "A beautiful yet startling spector girl. The rose glass window is where she appears and stares at you. She's absolutely frightening." Mordred chuckled slightly at his friend, "Allow me to see this for myself." He said. Galahad seized his shoulder, "Wait, Mordred! You can't go off by yourself!" Galahad protested. "I'm not afraid, Galahad. I'll be fine." Mordred reassured his friend. He walked off as he goes up to his house.

Memories came back to him of Anna, his mother, and his father. As he got to the door, he knocked. But saw someone in the window, for a moment that indeed look like a ghost. The door opened, and he saw a bewitching woman. "Hello there, are you the specter?" Mordred asked in a mocking frightened tone. The Spector girl smirked at him, "Hmph, that's what everyone in this town known me as anyway. My name is Lynette Themis." Mordred bowed before her, "I am Mordred Victor, is all right if I come in? This is used to be my home." The girl raised an eyebrow, "Really? Well, of course you may. Come right in." She motioned for him to enter. Mordred looked around to see items relating to magic tricks: Top hats, wands, and magic cards. "Are you a magician?" Victor asked. "Yes, I just do magic tricks for people as a different person." Lynette replied. "Interesting." said Mordred, still looking at the box of magic supplies. "It's been too long since I did  magic. My last show was a disaster thanks to a crazy, obsessive fan of mine tried to kill me." explained Lynette. Mordred laughed a little, "That must've sucked." He said. "It did." agreed Lynette, she too was chuckling. She hands him a drink, "Here, this will help. Please, sit." said Lynette. Mordred does but stops to look around to see how much the house changed. The walls were grayish black, had souvenirs of wands and books there as decorations. No pictures of his family or that hint of spring green walls that he remembered.

"You know that room upstairs, it's been vacant now hasn't it?" Mordred said, sitting in the chair. "Up there? No, nobody goes up there." Lynette said lightly. "Why?" Mordred asked. Lynette was silent before speaking, "People say it's haunted by something more frightened." Mordred's head shot up, "Haunted?" He asked. Lynette nodded, "Yes, but they could be mistaken. They say eight years ago, something happened up there and it was awful....There was once a happy couple, a magican name Giovanni and his lovely assistant, Morgana. Their children was a beautiful boy for a son and a beautiful girl for a daughter. The boy's name, Victor it was--Mordred Victor." "What happened up there for the Victors?" Mordred asked.  "It sounds shocking." Lynette warned with caution. "Tell me anyway." insisted Mordred. Lynette watched him as she told the story, Mordred wasn't paying attention to her gaze. He listen to her speak, "His mother, Morgana, she lived an unhappy life with her new man, Judge Paolo Barker. The judge tried to keep her happy by giving her flowers but still, Morgana would be withdrawn from him and mourn for her beloved." "Poor thing." Mordred said sadly. Lynette continued with a nod, "Yes, poor thing. But it was yet to come for her...Barker's assistant, Walwein Ansel to her and said that Paolo is devastation as he wants to hold a memorial tribute to her deceased husband, Giovanni Victor, tonight. And Morgana accepts....Then that night came, the party was as expected  but Morgana is told to sit and drink some liquids which were spiked with some drugs in it. She was fretting of where Paolo might be. He was there all right, but the party turned out to be a joke."

Lynette continued, "The poor woman was drugged and drained, Paolo appeared before Morgana and forced himself upon her. He ripped her clothes, tore at his own pants, and was insider her....The others didn't helped, they thought she was crazy so they all laughed at her. Poor thing, poor soul--" "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!" Mordred screamed, he stood up and was shaken all over. Lynette stared at him calmly. "Nobody had mercy on her, those bastards!" whispered Mordred. "It is you! Mordred Victor!" Lynette gasped, softly. Mordred was trembling, "Where is Morgana, where is my mother?" He asked quietly. "She disappeared, nobody knows what happened to her...Since she was 'forcibly assaulted', she left and was never heard from again." Lynette replied. Mordred wept silently, "Mother, sweet mother...And my sister Anna! Where is she?" Mordred demanded. "Anna is fine, She's being locked in a tower by Uncle Paolo." said Lynette."It's been years, things have change here since I've been gone...The tragedy of father, mother, and dearest sister..." said Mordred. "You've changed a lot, Mordred." said Lynette. "NO!!! Not Mordred, he's not here at the moment--It's Manfred, yes Manfred. And I will have my revenge." vowed Mordred. Lynette smiled at him, "I just knew you were a fascinating guy...Come on, let me show you something." She said. She and Mordred went upstairs to the old house which is something different. "What's all this?" Mordred asked. "Special kinds of magic. You will be learning a new type of magic that I was taught by the Magi Sorcerers." explained Lynette. Mordred looked around the room as he sees some sort of jewel and picks it up.

All of a sudden; Mordred gets horrible visions in his mind. Visions of witches being burned, screaming in pain, people watched them with blank stares. "What's this? Women screaming in pain? What is all this? What is this horrible massacre of pain and sorrow? Make it stop! Please! Someone! STOP!" Mordred screams in terror and wakes up to see that he was on the ground, Lynette is beside him. "Are you all right?" She asked. "What was that? Tell me Lynette, what was that?" demanded Mordred. "That was the massacre by black magicians known as The Dark Magi. Your uncle resides with these people. I propose you with these new powers. After you kill your uncle; your powers will be gone for good and you'll be left with a twist of fate. Live is your one option while dying is your second option. Choose one and who knows what you could live. So, are you ready?" Lynette said. Mordred is amazed, he smiled slyly. He realized he has so much power and that he can take down his uncle. "Yes. I, Manfred, hereby accept!" announced Mordred. Lynette bowed with one knee up, "And I, Lady Justice, will assist you." confirmed Lynette. Together; they will fight together! Meanwhile; Tamsin and her gang arrived in the world of Avalon Realm. Blue Moon was still fixing up Caleuche so now Tamsin was given a portal tracker to find the portals and go to each one. While in this strange world, She and her gang look around when all of a sudden, they are being chased by silver gray vehicles as they get separated. Lynette has clairvoyant visions about her. Then, she told Mordred about Tamsin. He understands, he is told that Lynette knows Vivian because she is from the Dark Magi Sorcerers. Mordred decides to use her to in this operation. Meanwhile; Tamsin was still running; avoiding of being kidnapped when she reached into her bag and dialed her cellphone. She listened and waited. Tamsin gasped to hear someone answer.

"9-1-1, please state your emergency." said the operator. "Help--I'm being chased!" Tamsin begged."By who?" asked the operator. "By--Hello?" Tamsin started to say, she hears something fizzled and hears a different voice that's not the operator. "911 cannot help, I can get you out of this mess." Mordred said. "Who's this? How did you hack into this?" demanded Tamsin. "We'll worry about that later, right now I'm gonna help you escape.""What? Really?" asked Tamsin in surprise. "Yes, you see that bus over on your left? Get on! It'll get you away from those soldiers. Hurry! Get on!" Mordred said. "OK." Tamsin answered. She managed to hurry and get on the bus. She hurried to find a seat and sank in one finally, letting out a big sigh of relief. When she looks out the window; The silvery vehicles still onto her, she gasps when her cell phone rings and she answers it. "How are you doing?" asked Mordred. "All right, I'm on the bus but they're still onto me. What now?" asked Tamsin. "The side of the bus doors, you see them?" questioned Mordred. "Yeah, you want me to open it?" Tamsin inquired."Yes." Mordred said. "But it says--" Tamsin started to protest. "Forget about that! Your life is in jeopardy! Do it now!!!!!" cried Mordred urgently. "Fine!" Tamsin said. She opened them as she cast a spell that caused the cars to swerve and nearly crash. Tamsin laughed with amazement, Mordred snickered with delight. "Splendid work, you are marvelous!" Mordred complimented charmingly. "Oh, thanks...Tell me your name. In my forgotten memories, no one has ever help me out like this." said Tamsin. "I apologize but I can't tell you yet." replied Mordred. "Damn, that's a bummer. Well, I hope we meet again." said Tamsin, smiling slyly.  But she had a tracking device on his communications so she knows where to find him now.  "Sooner than you think, Mystery boy."

In the meantime of the seaside of Boreas Eos; There was someone else that was the same age, His name is Gareth Astraeus. He has a sister name Lyonesse and their father is Bragrain. Lyonesse is out to the city to find a job however her brother warned her about the other guys that can hurt her: "Listen very carefully, Lyonesse. There are guys out there that want to use you and abuse you." Gareth informed her. But Lyonesse smirked at her brother. "I can handle them, Gareth. I've been doing this for awhile now thank you very much." remarked Lyonesse. "Your brother is right, men can be manipulative." said Bragraine. "You're the one to talk." remarked Lyonesse. "Lyonesse!" scolded Bragraine. Lyonesse sighed, "OK, OK, I'll be careful." She reassured her brother and father. "I'll see you later." Gareth said, taking his leave and watched his sister drive off in the car. Later on today; Galahad comes by to see Mordred at a cafe. Mordred surprises him by asking him, "Hey Galahad, can I show you something?" Confused; Galahad nodded. So, Mordred lead him to the house where they went inside and saw Lynette there. "Ahhh! The Spector!" Galahad cried. Lynette shushed him soothingly, "I'm not a ghost, my name is Lynette." She said softly.

Once Mordred and. Lynette explained what's going on, what happened to Morgana, and what Paolo did to her; Galahad was in shock so he decides to help Lynette and his best friend. The trio were going to get into a lot of blood-shedding trouble soon enough.....

Anna Victor was a beautiful woman now, stuck in the tower as she begins to sing to herself, "Every blessing you pour out, I turn back to praise. When the darkness closes in, Lord, Still I will say...Blessed be the name of the Lord, Blessed be your name. Blessed be the name of the Lord, Blessed be your glorious name....You give and take away, you give and take away. My heart will choose to say, Lord blessed be your name..." Not realizing that the man, whom Mordred had encountered before, listened to her voice. He was spellbound and want to help her but when he tried to trick Paolo however he saw through his weak lie and brutally beat him before kicking him out. The man came across Manfred and told him about Anna. When Manfred heard about his sister; He decides to help the man, as a way to get his revenge towards Paolo. For Anna. For his dear mother. Meanwhile; Manfred, Galahad, and Lynette was in the city today as they heard of a magician with a 'miracle elixir'. There was a strange girl in disguise as this caught Manfred's attention, she was watching as a young boy appears announcing in front of the crowd: "Hello there ladies and gentlemen, May I have your attention, please? Gather around, gather around! Do you wake every morning in embarrassment and sorrow, Discover your pillow is covered with hair? What is not supposed to be there? Well, ladies and gentlemen, You may never again have a worry again, I will show you a miracle! Gentlemen you are about to see something what rose from the grave on top of your heads! This is Owain's Miracle Elixir, Want one? Only costs for free, guaranteed. Soon you'll have hair once a week....." He ranted.

Manfred, Lady Justice, and Galahad watches this with uninterested expressions; unlike the crazy crowd. "Is this for real?" Galahad whispered to Manfred. "Hmm."
Then he wrinkled his nose in disgust, "Oh crap, what is that god-awful smell?" He asked. Galahad asked "What? Are we standing near an open trench?" "Who knows!" Lynette shrugged. As the boy was passing out the bottle; Manfred took it. "Let's see, What is this?" He mused. "What is it?" Lady Justice asked. Manfred opened it and sniffed inside. He put the cap back on, "It smells like piss." He remarked. Lady Justice turned away, "Ew. I wouldn't touch it if I was you." She warned. Galahad looked and he saw what it looked from the glass bottle. "Looks like piss." Galahad noted. Manfred nodded, "This is piss all right, It's piss with ink." He noted. "Get Owain's Miracle Elixir, Use a bottle of this stuff! Ladies seem to love it!" Lady Justice smirked, "Flies do too." She admitted loud enough for the crowd to hear. When the people had heard this; they revolted and Owain was enraged by his humiliated defeat and nearly almost on the verge to stab him when Manfred used his magic to kill him; making it look like an accident. The crowd went into a panic as Manfred walked away with a sly smirk. The girl in disguise saw this as she takes a particular interest in Manfred. The woman went to Paolo and bowed before him to tell him about the great magician Manfred, but not the murder.

Manfred can see that Paolo is coming up the stairs and tells Lynette and Galahad to get out. He prepares himself before he heard a knock and goes to answer it. "Manfred." said the man of the hour. Manfred bows before him out of respect, "Good to see you Mr. Barker." He greeted. Paolo held up his hand, "Call me Paolo, everyone does." He said. Manfred nodded. “And pray tell do you want to talk about, sir? Sit down, please." Manfred said politely. "You see, sir, a man infatuated with love. I like to talk about love." Paolo said. Manfred nodded, "The closest I ever gave..." He murmured and starts whistling to the old tune of "Pretty Women". “You’re in a merry mood today, Manfred.” Paolo noted. "Why, It's your delight, sir, catching fire from one man to the next." Manfred said as he poured wine for his quest. Paolo nodded, "It is true, sir, love can still inspire. The blood to pound, the heart leap higher. What more can man require than love." He said. "More than love, such as women." Manfred countered playfully. Paolo looked dreamily, "Ah, yes--women." He sighed. "Pretty women?" Manfred asked slyly. Paolo smiled with delight. "Yes, pretty women." While pouring the red wine from the counter; He slipped something when Paolo wasn't looking. A drug that will make him drowsy. It's perfect for the kill. Manfred brought the drinks over. "Now then, my friend....Now to this conversation." Manfred said. He gave the drugged drink to Paolo and gave himself a non drugged drink. "Have patience, enjoy it. Revenge can’t be taken in haste..." He trailed off, thinking about what would Paolo look like all splattered in blood.

But his reverie was snapped when someone got his attention back to reality. "Ahem! Make haste, or you’ll be commended, sir." warned Paolo. Manfred realize what he was going to do. "Yes, My lord. By the way, who may it be said is your intended, sir?" He asked. Paolo was once again looking lovestruck. "My ward. She is a beauty, really. Pretty as a rosebud.” He mumbled. Manfred smirked, “Hmph, Pretty as her mother?” He whispered. Paolo looked up and asked. “What? What was that?” “Nothing, sir. Nothing. Let us proceed." During the drinks; Paolo felt drowsy, the drug was working. "Pretty women. They are quite fascinating. The way they're sipping coffee. Dancing. Sitting in the window or standing on the stairs. They are a wonder, Something in them cheers the air. They way they stay with you, silhouetted, Stay forever or breathing lightly. Aren't they so beautiful when they're..." Paolo begin to finish, "....Blowing out their candles, combing out their hair. Even when they leave you and vanish They somehow can still remain there with you....There with you....I love they way they're glancing at their mirrors, Flower picking in their gardens, Letter writing, Weather watching...How they make a man sing, They are a proof of heaven. As you’re living...." "Yes sir. They still are there. They’re there. All the women...pretty women." Manfred agreed, about to use his magic powers but stopped when the man interrupted with good news that seem to kill the moment!

"Mr. Manfred, they young lady has agreed to come away with me tonight--Judge Barker!?" He cried. "You! I should've known! Anna deceived me, how could she? It's all because of you! Of all people, you have to show your face around here!" Paolo shouted, the man looked terrified and then Paolo turned back to Manfrd and said, "Oh, Manfred? This was a waste of time! You and your pretty women should go to HELL!!!!" And he left. Manfred felt so angry as he was ready to explode. "Sir, please get out." Manfred said calmly. "But sir--I--" The man started to explain. "OUT! GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE NOW!!!!!" Manfred shouted, the man was so scared that he fled and went down the stairs. A few moments later; Galahad and Lady Justice appeared. "What in the name of Isis--What is going on?" Lynette demanded. "Are you all right? We saw the guy come in after he asked about you." Galahad asked. "I had him! Almost did! His throat was there beneath my hand!" Manfred cried. "Mordred?" Galahad asked. "Calm down, Mordred." Lynette said soothingly. "NO! I had him!!!! He was right there and he'll never return again!" Manfred cried. "Easy, take it easy. Shh, I always keep telling you these things take time and not to..." Lady Justice starts to sing song calmly. Manfred turned to Lynette and pointed at her, "You!" He exclaimed. "...rush." Lynette muttered. "You! You told me to wait! And he'll never come back!" Manfred cried.

He noticed how scared they look and came to his senses, he turns to the window and slowly paced. "There's a hole in the world like a great black abyss. It's filled with people who are filled with filth, And the vermin of the world inhabit it......But not for long. You see, They all deserve to die. I'll tell you why, Lady Justice and Galahad. Because in all of the whole human race, there are two kinds of men and only two: There's the one staying put in his proper position while the one with his foot in the other one's face. Look at me, look at you! No, we all deserve to die! Even you, Lady Justice, Even I. Because the lives of the wicked should be made brief, for the rest of us death will be a relief! We all deserve to die......" He cried. Then his smile faded. "And I'll never see Annie, no I'll never, hug my sweetest sister again! I'll be finished!" He said sadly. Then, hallucinated and babbled, "Hey, hey, you sir! Come and visit your good friend, Manfred! You sir, WELCOME TO THE GRAVE!!!!!!!!......I will have vengeance, salvation! Not one, not ten, nor a hundred will assuage me! I'll take out his f-ing empire if I have to!" Manfred ranted. Then he stopped and he said sadly, "And my dear mother, must be lying in ashes...And I'll never! See my sweet sister again! But the work waits! I'm alive at last and I'm full of bliss! BLISS AND HEAVEN!!!!" Mordred was creepy on his knees as Galahad and Lynette looked at him strangely. ".......Oh-Kay, I think that's enough ranting. But we still have a problem." Lynette finally said. "What's that?" Mordred asked. "What are we going to do about him?" Lynette asked, gesturing towards the man that left early.

After Paolo learned that Anna was trying to flee; he attempt to court her but Anna rebukes him and she was sent away but the man managed to see all of what Paolo did and found Anna's whereabouts, rescuing her and hiding her away. Later, Lyonesse was seen gasping in horror, she went back home where her father was and she shouted, "Dad! Dad! Oh forgive me for this!" Her father was shocked to see her daughter in he his state. "What is it?" He asked. "I saw a boy today! He--" Lyonesse spluttered. "Did he hurt you?"  Her father asked. Lyonesse took a deep breath and said, "No, he looked pale and I was scared. I was sewing at my workshop when the mysterious Manfred, filthy and his clothing astray, was pale as his shirt, his knees were knocking each other, and he looked so bad that he couldn’t talk to me. But then, He grabbed me by the wrist and started touching my face as if he was observing it for a painting. Then he bobbed his head up and down like a crazy person would do. He finally let me go and walked out the door with his face facing me; his eyes fixed upon my face."  Bragraine begin to smile, "Well, well! He must like you. I underestimated those horrible men, perhaps they're some that are good. What's that?" There was a letter sticking out. "May I read this letter?" Her dad asked. Lyonesse nodded. "Y-Yes." She stammered. Her father opened the letter and reads it, "'You may wonder if the stars are fire, You may wonder if the sun moves across the sky. You may wonder if the truth is a liar, But never wonder if I love. O dear Lyonesse, I am ill at these numbers; I have to reckon my groans: but that I love you best, O most best, believe it. Adieu. Therefore continually most dear lady.'" Once he finished the letter; he was amazed. "I like to meet this boy myself, he seems OK to me." said Bragraine. "What? He's gotta be using her!" Gareth was standing in huge doorway, shocked by what he just heard. "Now, Gareth. Don't be so uptight, not all men like us are dirty, greedy pigs."

"You're not a filthy man full of greed are you?" Manfred asked. "No, no! 'Course not!" Bragraine laughed nervously. Manfred eyed him suspiciously. "You seem like one, are you trying to make me look stupid in front of your daughter? Just because of your skepticism?" He questioned again. "I would--" Bragraine starts to explain but Manfred cut him off. "Or maybe you just want to keep that fair maiden far away from me to touch her?" said Manfred. Bragraine sighed. "Her mother was killed by horrible men, she's all I got!" Manned understood this. "I see. I would never defile a woman such  as your daughter. She's as innocent as her mother was....I would kill anyone that would defile her beauty." He said. "And what would she get out of you?" Bragraine inquired. Manfred smiled slyly, he turned around, leaned over and whispered: "Blood." This surprised Bragraine, "O-All right then. I trust you, Sir. Thank you." He said, hurrying away. Manfred snickered. "Sucker." He thought. Manfred returned to Lynette and Galahad back at the hideout of his lair. "So, how did it go?" Lynette asked. Manfred nodded, "Pretty good." He said. Just then, there was someone here unexpectedly. It was the young lady from before, Of Owain's 'miracle elixir' show! "Manfred? Hello, I'm Vivian Daniels. I'm one of Paolo's mistresses, I came her to talk to you." The woman said. "Hello there, Vivian." Manfred greeted with interest. Vivian explained how Mordred's mother had died from a poison, which she finds out because she tried to stop her! Vivian is willing to take down Paolo for what he done to the poor woman. But there's a catch, Vivian knows that Manfred is Mordred but she vows to keep this a secret. She said she will arranged Paolo to come here again so Mordred can kill him this time! No mistakes, no distractions.

"Who is that?" Galahad asked. Mordred smirked and said, "Vivian Daniels." In the meantime; Tamsin was on her cellphone, talking to Leander: "I've been observing this one guy, his name is Manfred." There was a pause. "Yeah...Uh, no. I don't know. Look! I got a bad feeling that this going to end really badly and I need to save him before it's too late..." Another pause but much longer. "I know! But I can't ...Like what happened to 'him', S-s-Sean....Yes, OK. I'll see what I can do. Thanks, Leander, talk to you soon." And she hung up. Later; Manfred was seen alone as he was lost in his own thoughts. "To be or not to be dead....That is the question. Is it better to bear the painful burden of life, or to refuse the burden by killing yourself? Life is so full of pain, why do we continue to live when we could just kill ourselves and end the pain? The only thing stopping us is our fear of the unknown, so we choose life over the risk of possible damnation. The reason we are afraid is because we think too much and as a result we fail to act. I know the reason I have yet to take revenge on the judge is because I think instead of acts when I have the opportunity." Out from his window; he can see a beautiful woman passing by and goes down the stairs to see who it was! There, was the fair and virtuous Lyonesse! How wonderful she looked but Manfred must focus now on his objection: Paolo!

"Lyonesse?" Manfred called out, recognizing her. Lyoness begin to tremble as she turned around, "Oh! Manfred, I come before you...I mean, receive your letter and I accept you. I really do like you." She admitted shyly. "Huh?" Manfred asked, confused totally. "Well, I--Ugh! I can't take it anymore!" Lyonesse exclaimed and she begin to brightly danced with joy practically. "Ooh, Manfred! I'm so happy! I could eat you up, I really could! You know what I'd like to do, Manfred? What I dream, if the business stays as good? Where I'd really like to go, In a year? Don't you want to know?" She ranted happily. "Yes, yes, of course." Manfred said, watching her blankly. "Do you really want to know?" Lyonesse asked with puppy eyes. "Yes, I do, I do." Manfred said, nodding. Lyonesse took a deep breath and kept talking away, "OK..I've always had this dream... Ever since I was a little girl and my rich aunt used to take me down to the seaside. The pier... Makin' little castles in the sand... Ooh, I can still feel me toes wigglin' around in the sea water!" She giggled. Manfred smiled slightly. "Sounds wonderful." He said. "Ooh, I know you'd love it! You and me, Manfred, we could be alone in a house! Down by the sea! Wouldn't that be fun? With the sea at our gate,  Fishies splashing! By the sea! Wouldn't that be great? By the beautiful sea! It'll be so quiet, That who'll come by it, Except a seagull Hoo, hoo! We shouldn't try. Though, 'til it's legal for two! Have a nice sunny suite for the guest to rest in! To the seaside, By the beautiful sea!" Lyonesse said with joy. Suddenly, Manfred burst out laughing. "Are you trying to fool me?" He finally said. Lyonesse's smile faded. "W-wha--I'm sorry?" Tamsin couldn't believe this, Manfred was being cruel to her.

"Are you honest?" Manfred asked, amused with himself at her reactions. "What do you mean?" Lyonesse asked. "How can you still be virtuous when you are so beautiful?" Manfred asked. "What does beauty have to do with virtuousness?" Lyonesse questioned. "Beautiful people will eventually give in. I did love you once." Manfred said. Lyonesse bowed her head, "I believe you did." She admitted with a sad smile on her face. "You shouldn’t have believed me." rebuked Manfred. "I was deceived." Lyonesse shrugged. Manfred made a tsked sound, "Go to a nunnery. Why would you be a breeder of sinners? I am honest, but I have done bad things. I am proud, revengeful and ambitious. We are all arrant knaves, do not believe any of us. Go to a nunnery...." He leans in and kissed her but pulls away to ask, "Where is your father?" "At home, Manfred." Lyonesse replied. "If you’re going to play the fool, do it in your own house." Manfred said, he started to walk away but Lyonesse seized him by his arm in despair. "Help him, dear lord!" "If you get married, I will give you the plague as your wedding gift. Marry a fool when you are ready to. Wise men would see right through you. Go to a nunnery quickly. Farewell." He started to leave until Lyonesse grabbed him again more fierce. "O heavenly powers, restore him!" Lyonesse cried but she accidentally slapped him. Shocked; Manfred yells at her, "Those who wear too much make-up are not as they seem. You joke, you don’t make sense, and you baby-talk. You nickname God’s creatures, and you make your lacking your ignorance. I will speak no more. No one from this point on will marry; if they are already married, they shall live that way. Go to a nunnery, go!" And he left.

Lyonesse was so shocked that she cried hysterically, Gareth hears her and rushes over to her. She was sobbing over Manfred and that set off Gareth completely. "Did he hurt you? I'll kill him if he did!" Gareth said with determination. "He--I don't understand! He gave me his love and now he's....Rejecting me....." Lyonesse blubbered. Gareth was so mad that he could spit. "That bastard!" He cried. In her distress; Lyonesse was weeping and babbling lyrically to songs in a creepy tone: "Come what may....come what may....I will--Love! Love, you.....I, don't know how I feel....Tomorrow.....Tomorrow.....is a different day....Oh! Catch that buzz, 'cause love is the drug! I'm thinkin' of! Alms! Alms! For a miserable woman! On a miserable chilly morning. Thank you, thank you! Remember me, think about me, deceive me, oppress me, believe in me, love me!" But she was sitting on a branch of a willow tree when it broke and fell into the water where she almost drowned. Gareth discovered this while taking a walk and came to her rescue. "Lyonesse! Oh god! Lyonesse!" Gareth cried. On the news; it says that a young woman is being cared for in a mental rehabilitation center until she recovers. Galahad and Lynette were watching this when Manfred enters, removing his disguise and seeing the news. "Who's the lunatic getting locked up?" Mordred asked. The reporter mentions that the young lady is Lyonesse. When Mordred saw this, he was filled with dread! "Lyonesse! No! What have I done?" He said. He fell to the ground, sobbing.

He sobbed with grief, guilt filled his soul and heart. He didn't mean to do such things. How could he let himself do this to her? He was a monster, just like his uncle. Galahad and Lynette looked at him with pity. "Mordred?" Galahad asked, touching his arm but Mordred pushes him away. "Don't touch me! There is something inside of me you don’t want to mess with!" He exclaimed. "Hey, Leave him alone! Contain yourself, Mordred!" Lynette scolded. "What’s wrong, Mordred?" Galahad asked but Mordred snubbed them. "I loved Lyonesse. What will you do for her? Would you weep, fight, wound yourself, drink? eat? I’ll do it! If you’re going to protest, I’ll say it as louder for the world to hear!" Galahad and Lynette glanced at each other, then back at him. "This is mad." Galahad whispered. "He’ll be like this for a while." Lynette muttered back. Vivian calls him in the afternoon, stating that the date is set and Paolo will be coming at around the evening. Manfred decides to prepare himself by luring more into his shop and killing them one by one. As the sky got dark; he dumped the bodies into the furnace! The man and Anna, who was in disguised, as they barged into the upstairs part.

"Manfred! He's not here?" The man said, finding that it's empty. He turned to Anna and said. "Wait for him here. I'll return after I call a cab in less than half an hour." He instructed Anna. Anna seemed nervous. "Don't worry, no one will recognize you. You're safe now." "So we're safe?" asked Anna. "Yes." The man replied. "We run away and then all our dreams come true?" Anna inquired. The man thought about it. "I hope so." He admitted. "I've never had dreams. Only nightmares." Anna confessed. The man again told her to stay and left. As Anna waited; she heard someone coming so she hides in the closet. "White his shroud as the mountain snow...Larded with sweet flowers; Which be wept to the grave did go, With true-love showers...." Manfred enters to see a crazy looking woman, "Who are you? What are you doing in here!?" Manfred demanded. "Evil this is, sir. The stink of evil--from below--from her! She's the devil's wife! Beware her, sir. She with no pity in her heart. Hey-- don't I know you, mister?" The woman ranted. "Manfred?" Paolo called out. Scared of fear; Manfred kills the woman and takes her body down. Vivian saw the body drop down and carries it away. Paolo appears before Manfred.

"Where is she?" He asked. "Below, your honor. With my neighbor. She has seen the error of her ways." Manfred remarked. Paolo's face lights up to this, "She has?" He asked. "Oh yes, your lesson was well learned. She is longing for forgiveness." Manfred answered. "Then she can have it. She'll be here soon?" Paolo instructed.
Manfred nodded. "Yes." He replied. "Excellent, my friend. How seldom it is one meets a fellow spirit!" Paolo said with delight. "With fellow tastes-- in women, at least." replied Manfred. "What's that?" asked Paolo. "The years no doubt have changed me, sir. But then, I suppose, not for what happened to my father. Or mother or sister. That's not particularly memorable." Manfred said, removing his disguise. Paolo was frozen with fear as Mordred sneered down on him. "No...Mordred Victor!" He gasped. "MORDRED VICTOR!!!!!!!" Mordred screamed and begin to stab him. Blood convulsed out of him, it went flying! "Oh crap..." Galahad gasped. "Don't look!" Lynette whispered. When it was over; Mordred was lamenting: "Rest now, my friend. Rest now - forever. Sleep now the untroubled, Sleep of the angels.." In the room Vivian came to see there is a body there and saw it was a woman as she quickly decides to burn this. But Mordred comes in, startling her by being covered in blood splats. Mordred decides to take care of the body but stops to see the woman and drops her to the floor! He was terrified as well as Galahad!

"No, it can't be!" Galahad gasped. Tamsin watch this in horror. "I don't believe it!" Lynette whispered. "'Don't I know you?' she said,You knew she lived." Mordred said. Vivian looked guilty. "I was only thinking of you!" She claimed. Mordred glared up at her, "You lied to me." He said. Malice oozed in his voice. Vivian begin to rant her lies, "No, no, not lied at all! No, I never lied! I said she took the poison-- I never said that she died--Poor thing! She lived but it left her weak in her mind--All she did for months was just lie there in bed--Should've been in a hospital! Poor thing! I'd be in love with you! Could that thing have cared for you like me?!" Manfred turned to the witch, "Madame Vivian! You're an eminently practical wonder, always appropriate! Eminently practical and yet there's little point in dwelling on the past. Now come here, my love. Not a thing to fear, my love. What's dead, is dead." Madame Vivian looked gracious. "Do you mean it? After everything I did? I mean, I swear I thought was only for the best! I--believe me! Can we still be together?" She asked. Manfred seized her and they waltzed "It's in the history of the world, my pet." Mordred said. "Oh, Manfred...Leave it to me..." Vivian moaned. "Lesson learn, darling woman, is to have forgiveness and try to forget." Mordred reminded. "Just as Lyonesse had told you which I want to take you there. By the sea, My dear Manfred, we'll be comfortable and no one will bother us." Vivian spoke. "And life is for the alive, my dear. So let's keep living it!" Mordred said. "Just keep living it! Really living it!!!!!" He threw Vivian into the furnace as she shrieks, "AARRGHHHH!! AARRGHHHHHHH!! AARRGHHHHHHHHH!!"

"M-Mordred? I--?" Galahad started to say, but Mordred went and came down on his knees and cradle his dead mother on his lap and begin to sob bitterly, Tamsin was chocked up by this of Mordred saying, "Mother, I've come home again...Mother....Oh, my God, What have I done?! Mother, you will be always a beautiful mother, so virtuous, and I'll be the foolish son." But Gareth entered and looked horrified. "No! NO! It's you!!!!" He yelled. Mordred looked up, "Gareth!" "You? You! Are Manfred?! How--" Gareth stammered. "Gareth, please!" Mordred, but Galahad stopped him, "No! Don't! This is for father and for my sister!" He held up a pistol and charge at him. "GARETH!" Mordred cried. "MORDRED!" screamed Gareth. "NO!" Galahad cried. There was a fatal gunshot!


Chapter 4: Basket Case

Talk about a long night! Leander was asleep from exhaustion of the work. It was nighttime around one o'clock in the morning when he heard a knock on the door! He moaned as he got up, muttering: "What in heaven's name? Who could it be at this hour?" His feet padded against the floor. When he opened the door, he was so shocked that he gasped. Ginny, who had heard the banging too, wonder what's going on when she saw a young man bleeding. "Heaven's to Betsy!" She cried. Tamsin was carrying Mordred who was alive but unconscious. She was crying from the looks of it. "Please...Help us, He's dying of blood loss!" Tamsin weeped. Mateo, who too was awake, recognized her underneath all that mess of wet long hair. "Tamsin? Is that you?" He asked. Once everything had been explained and Mordred was unconscious; Leander now understands. "I see, so that's what happened, well done Mordred. You put that bastard in his place. And pray to tell me who you are?" Leander asked skeptically. Galahad looked down with guilt. He explains what happened; About Mordred's mother, about everything that has happened. Galahad is seen doing some martial arts. When he finished; he announces: "Okay, it's done. I think it's time for a little spar don't you think my friend?"

Mordred appears as he replied, "We haven't done this since we were little, I hope you've gotten better." "Same goes for you." Galahad pointed out. They engage in a spar training. "Mordred, are you sure about this?" Galahad asked, in between the sparring. "I'm dead serious, I'm going to see if I can be part of this squad." Mordred said enthusiastically. "I don't know about this--" Galahad starts to warn, "I know what I'm doing!" Mordred declared. "Then, I'm coming along." Galahad replied. "No. Way." Mordred said. "Mordred? Are you doing this to get revenge at Gareth? I mean, he put you through hell. Is this about payback?" Galahad asked. Mordred stops to glare at him. Galahad snubbed his dirty look and continued, "We were bad to his sister, well you were as Manfred." "Manfred is dead and gone, Galahad." Mordred confirmed. Galahad replied pointing out the obvious, "Yeah, but if Lyonesse  knows about you being Manfred previously, you'll---"  Mordred kicks him to shut him up. "She doesn't have to know and YOU won't tell anyone about that!" Mordred said firmly. "Gareth is the only that knows, we don't know if he told anyone yet!" Galahad insisted. "Well, if he did, let him come. Let them all come, I'm ready." Mordred said. Lanny and Ginny observe him from afar. "Man, toots. He is one strange man." Lanny commented. "I wonder why Tamsin choose to save him." Ginny said.

In the meantime; The team of Blue Moon researched on Alice: Alice Wonderstone is a blogger, writer, and anime otaku. She's funny, outgoing, happy, enthuastic, weird, and adorable. Her stories make people interested in her. Her main goal? To be the next successful Japanese light novelist! Alice is aware that there are other worlds out there and has traveled them ever since she was a child, She writes fictional stories about her experience there. This mysterious, whimsical minx but who is she really? What is she really? Blue Moon tracks her down in the new world, Schida Nation. As Caleuche is being fixed; Leander allows Tamsin and her crew to search for Alice with 'telepathy machines' to find some foreigners. They are told to use headphones for concentration. So far, nobody is responding to anybody. The others would like to know if this is ever going to work but Leander told them to have patience because they will answer soon. Tamsin looks at them, Mateo came beside her. "Interested?" He asked. Tamsin turned to him and not seemed to make eye contact. "Yeah, it's cool." She said. Mateo puts an arm around her, Tamsin remembers that Sean did that after Tamsin was verbally assaulted for missing her target of a baby. Tamsin had felt better, she does now back in the present.

"Mateo, You think it'll work?" Tamsin asked. Mateo sighs deeply, "As Leander said, it only takes patience." He replied. Later, Tamsin puts on her headphones, closes her eyes, and focus on her meditation. In her mind; She sees a beautiful realm of blue skies, green grasses, flowery meadows, and glass buildings. Not a speck of rain or snow to ruin this glorious day. But she has a vision of a boy with turquiose hair, hazel eyes, and light skin tone. "Hello?" She spoke softly. The boy turned around, startled. "Who's there?" He called out. "Who are you?" Tamsin asked. "Um, I'm Lefko Hogan." The boy replied. "Lefko...Hogan?" gasped Tamsin. She felt so giddy that she clapped her hands excitedly. "YES! I knew it, I knew it! There is someone from another world." she said gladly. "Another....World? Uh, what do you mean by that?" asked Lefko. "Allow me to explain, it's going to be hard to tell you this....I am from another world." answered Tamsin carefully. "Ha, ha. I hate to break it to you...'Voice in my Head' but I live in a 'world' known as Schida Nation." Lefko replied with a nervous laugh. "Yeah, Schida Nation is one of those worlds." Tamsin insisted. Lefko guffawed anxiously, "Heh...Ohhhhhhkaaaayyyy. Who are you? Are you from the House of Sumarr?  The House of Vetr?"  He inquired. Lefko sounded nervous, terrified for a new enemy.

"No, no, no, No! I'm Tamsin Tanner from a crew called Blue Moon." aforementioned Tamsin, almost too quickly. "All right, then, uh...'Tamsin Tanner', where are you?" questioned Lefko apprehensively. "From the world I am in is called Gotham Age....You know what? If you don't believe me, then I will demonstrate for you." said Tamsin. Then, Tamsin uses her ability to implant her memories and her knowledge into Lefko's mind. She never used this ability in a long time. Back in the IEPS; She was forced to use this gift to memorize the evidence of the suspects and tortures her victims with the data. This gift of hers was used to torment the suspects; leading them to hara kiri. It was really gruesome but it was nice to use her gift for something useful. Once Lefko got all this information in his head; He now understands. The mental 'bars' of his consciousness begin to melt and now he can see! "Now do you believe me?" asked Tamsin. "Your realm is somehow in the middle of some kind of....marvelous cosmic convergence! Two greatly different worlds spectacularly crossing paths yet in someway we’ve managed to make a connection." She didn't hear Lefko as she start to feel uneasy. "You OK, Lefko?" Tamsin asked nervously. Lefko couldn't speak, he was shaken all over but he gasped out: "Yes, I understand....Oh my....." Tamsin was anxious, "Just don't---Kill yourself--" She stammered. But Lefko was already leaving as he called out. "Hang on a second, 'kay?" and fled!

Lefko was almost hyperventilating: This new information shocked him so he went to his personal bodyguard, Emil Teague. He was a slender, handsome gentleman protector. A good looking fellow name Claudius 'Claude' Graham was jealous of Lefko because of his pure beauty so now he got two rivaled groups, The House of Sumarr and the House of Vetr. Those people can stand one another for The House of Sumarr is fire while the House of Vetr is ice! Claude has lead his jealous into a hunt for both groups into a game: Whoever catches Lefko will consume his beauty and heart as they will be the 'everlasting kingdom'. So that is why Emil and the lovable simpleton, Cleo Negri are willing protect him! Just then, Lefko was seen with Emil and Cleo when there was something pretty in the air. A voice from beyond. Someone singing: "La-la-la-La. La-la-la-La. La-la-la-la-la-La. Wanna feel the warm breeze, sleep under a palm tree, feel the rush of the ocean. Get on board a fast train, travel on a jet plane Faaaaaaarrrrrrrrraaaawwwwaaaayy. And break awaaaaaaaaaaayyyyyyyyy." While the singing was going, Lefko follows it. Tamsin then teleports to that world, Shinshi Country, and looks around when he saw Lefko passing her. Her device detects that pretty boy is Lefko. Then, she saw the flames and the frost armies. "Hmm, looks like hell is just around the corner..." She muttered. Tamsin ran faster and caught Lefko by the shoulder, "Lefko?" The boy turned around and gasped. "Tamsin Tanner?" "Wow, you look so pretty." "Lefko?" Emil and Cleo appeared but they were awkward to see her. Tamsin explains about Alice Wonderstone. Emil spoke of a place known as The Dwarf Stone, which is being held at the Looking Glass Museum. Tamsin decides to go until there was explosions so Tamsin and the others hurried away.

They managed to get to the heart of the city where they meet with a mysterious girl. She had brown eyes, brunette hair with blonde highlights. Olive pale skin complexion. She wore a long sleeved shirt, leggings, and shorts. She wore slip on flats on her tiny feet. The strange girl slowly walked over to Tamsin and the others. "M'lady, you are....A dark yet interesting person!" She exclaimed. Everyone looked flabberghasted. "What you call me?" Tamsin asked. "'Dark and interesting' huh." Lefko said sarcastically. Tamsin looked at him with narrowed eyes, until she and Lefko are knocked out by a scent in the air. Karina smiled at them with excitement. The next thing they knew they woke up in a tower, surprisingly they learned to know that it belong to Alice! "Tamsin Tanner. Former victim of IEPS, currently a member of Blue Moon who travels to other worlds. Now I can see what the fuss is all about." "You sure now your way with research, Alice Wonderstone." Tamsin replied. The girl smiled, unsurprised. "Hmm, you heard of me?" She asked. "Yup, the novelist who writes about such fantasies." Tamsin noted. 'Alice' beamed as she lean her elbows on the counter. "Yeah, I am a light novel writer. A big anime fan, a crazy cloud cuckoo lander, a daydream believer. So what else am I to you--" She ranted. "Karina Novak." Tamsin said. Now the girl was surprised. "Huh?" She asked. "That's your real name, Alice Wonderstone is your pseudonym name for your stories. You like to use that name to create 'mystery and excitement'. Nice meeting you!" Tamsin said. Karina looked impressed. "Huh, you done some hacking haven't ya?" She said. Tamsin shrugged, "That's just my specialty." She said. Karina pouted mockingly, her face expression was quite comical. "So, can you tell us why did you cause this confusion of sending us in one world?" Tamsin asked.

Karina twists her lips thoughtfully yet in a cute manner, she considers this for a moment as Tamsin and the others wait for her to reply. "I could! But that would just give myself away." She said finally. "Here, let's hold a challenge!" "Challenge?" Tamsin and the others chorused. "Yes, whoever defeats Claude's games with The House of Sumarr and the House of Vetr will win this competition. Starting...now!" Karina pressed a button on a pen-like device and a puff of smoke out comes! She escapes and Tamsin follows her with Lefko, Emil, and Cleo behind her. For the time being; Lavinia was in the strange new world, someone took noticed of her and follows her. Lavinia was thinking about that horrible memory that she can only remember: A gun, blood, a body on the ground, and tears. Where did the blood came from? Who's the dead person? Why was she holding the gun? There was too many questions inside her mind. Just then, she noticed a boy watching her. "You new here?" The boy asked. Lavinia was cautious to answer, "Yeah...How did you know?" "I never seen you around so I assume you're new." The boy said. "Really?" Lavinia looked impressed. "Yeah, What's your name sweetheart?" The boy asked. "Lavinia." Lavinia answered. "The name's Adranus Sharik." The boy answered. "Cute, you're pretty cute!" Lavinia complimented. Adranus looked embarrassed, he looked away blushing and rebukes her: "You don't know whatcha talking about!" He glanced at her. "Um...Wanna coming with me?" Later; Lavinia and Adranus were walking together to the base of Sumarr. There, Lavinia met the members of the House of Sumarr.

A bishonen name Salamander Albin, a young girl name Pele Väinämöinen, a big guy name Logi Ganesha, a voluptuous young lady name Brighid Phoenix, and her best friend, Hestia Sethlans. They were amazed to meet Lavinia and there were a swarm of comments of her: "She's cute!", "Beautiful girl, where the hell did you find her?", "She was just wandering around...", and "She looks scared!" Overwhelmed by this Lavinia pushed them all away. "STOP!" She cried. When it all became silent, Lavinia was panting. "Sorry, just--just--" She stammered. Just then, a calm tone came to her rescue. "Guys, c'mon. Give the girl a rest, she looks like hell and doesn't need anyone to hound with a thousand questions!" He looked pretty handsome, quite a hot guy. This was Vulcan Lucretius? Pretty good looking! Lavinia blushed, "Oh shoot me!" She whispered. "Sorry Vulcan." Pele bowed. Vulcan caresses Pele's head, "You always are." Then he glanced at the shy Lavinia. "And what do we have here?" Lavinia smiled sweetly. "Hi, my name is Lavinia. Um, your boy Adranus found me. I'm just--" she started to say. "Hmph, cute. But in all honesty, you look more of a retard." Vulcan commented bluntly. Lavinia' heart broke by this. "What?!" She gasped. "Are you an idiot? You're face looks like one." Vulcan said. The others chuckled, except for Pele. it was so bad for her. Lavinia bowed her head and begin to cry. How can this good looking creature called her such names? In her memory; she remembers that someone used to called her that before as a child!

Filled with tears of humiliation and rage; Lavinia was so angry that she couldn't take it anymore, she seized the gun from her coat. With rapid speed and horrible screeching from her lips; she fires the gun around the building as everyone ducks down! Then, Lavinia held the gun to Vulcan's temple, the others were terrified and angry but they were scared of Lavinia. "I have a gun to y our boss's head and I'm not afraid to use this! I'm having a crap-sacked day, I'm sick of people trying to hurt me! Thinking I'm nothing but a curse, and treat me like I'm nothing! I'm sick of it!" Lavinia screamed. She turns to Vulcan, who seemed stunt but not afraid. I don't even know who I am, where I'm from, or what I am! Who am I? Can someone tell me that? SOMEONE TELL ME WHO I AM?!" Pele looked at her sympathetically and walks over to her calmly to say, "I think we all have questions so you're not the only one." Lavinia smiles warmly at her and releases her leader. Just then, A cellphone rings and Vulcan answers, "Yeah?" "Boys, found our guy! He's with some weird chick." said the lackey. "We're on our way." Vulcan replied. "I know what I've done but can I come?" Lavinia asked. The others look nervous,  "I--" Vulcan started to say, but a voice begs him from behind and Vulcan turns around. "Please Vulcan, let her come. I hate to see her like this."

Meanwhile; The strange singer is seen cleaning around outside when she stumbles across a wishing well with white birds around it. She talks into it, as she can hear her own echo; scaring the birds away. Then, the girl begin to sing: "I wanna be a bottle blonde, I don’t know why but I feel conned. I wanna be an idle teen, I wish I hadn’t been so clean. I wanna stay inside all day, I want the world to go away, I want blood, guts and chocolate cake, I wanna be a real fake." She took a breath and begin to croon again, "Yeah I wish I’d been a, wish I’d been a teen, teen idle. Wish I’d been a prom queen fighting for the title. Instead of being sixteen and burning up a bible, Feeling super, super super! suicidal. The wasted years, the wasted youth, The pretty lies, the ugly truth. And the day has come where I have died, Only to find I’ve come alive." Adranus and Logi heard this singing in the air and wonders where it's coming from. "I think we're hearing things." Adranus grumbled. The House of Sumarr head off as well as the House of Vetr. While wandering; Tamsin and her new allies were searching for Karina anywhere. While searching for Karina; They noticed there was smoke and frosty mist. Tamsin, Lefko, Emil, and Cleo turn around.

"Oh no!" Lefko gasped. "It's them!" He pointed over to see two different groups coming so Tamsin, with her enhanced speed, helps Lefko and the others escaped but soon they were being chased after! Tamsin decides to up to the roof, she climbs up as Lefko is terrified of this! But he watches Tamsin as she is cooled yet confident of what she's doing! As they got to the top of the building. Lefko can finally release himself from the heroine and looks down to see that the groups were fighting one another. "Hey! Up here!" Lefko called out. As they look up, The House of Sumarr and the House of Vetr saw Lefko; they were stunt to see his radiance. But then, they realize that he looks like The Fair Youth from those years ago, and they realize that it is Fair Youth's son! They couldn't bring themselves to hurt this boy! So, they decide to have a truce and fought Claude's men while Tamsin, Lefko, Emil, and Cleo sneaked inside. When they got inside, they were amazed to see that they saw inside this building. "Is this--?"A voice from above startles them. "Yes Madame, this is the Looking Glass Museum  It looks like someone got the stone already, must be pretty interesting, don't ya think?" It was Karina, coiled around a pillar with the Dwarf Stone in hand. "How the hell you got in here?!" Lefko demanded.

Tossing the Dwarf Stone up and catching it when it fell just a little, Karina shrugged casually. "What can I say, I'm that good. I am the trickster of Wonderstone." She bragged. "Wonderstone, this is the modern world of Wonderland." Emil commented.  "That's right, my happy place." Karina said. "It won't be for long." Tamsin said and gunshots and power blasts went off quickly! Karina ran, dodging and hiding. "Game's over, Karina! I win!" Tamsin replied. "We won this stupid game!" Cleo called. More gunshots and power blasts but Karina dodged them still! "Come out, come out, wherever you are!" Tamsin hollered. "Boy oh boy, I knew there was something interesting about them since we met. They're  more impressive than I thought." Karina muttered to herself, pleased by all this. "You can run, but you can't hide!" Lefko called out. They thought they got her but it was only her jacket. "What the heck--?" Lefko demanded in shock. Tamsin turned and her eyes widened, pointing to what's coming. "Look out!" "Surprise!" cried Karina, lunging at Lefko. She was in a long sleeved shirt, smiling down at Lefko, who blushed at her ingenue beauty but realized what he was suppose to do. "Hey, get off me, will ya?" Lefko said. "Oopsie, sorry bout that!" Karina replied, giggling.

There was a loud explosion from Claude's tower! It turns out that Karina set the bomb, she had planned this the whole time! It looks like he's dead....Shame really for Claude, not that anyone cares. The House of Sumarr, The House of Vetr, Tamsin, Lefko, Emil, and Cleo watched the flames. By the time they saw it being burned, Tamsin turned around, she realized that Karina escaped and curses herself! Later; Lefko, Emil, and Cleo were walking with Tamsin, Augusta, and Milena as they are now the new recruits of the squad. But Tamsin noticed Lefko had something on his neck that reads, "Tamsin Tanner--My latest obsession!" Lefko was confused but when Cleo shows it to him in the mirror, he looked shocked. "What? Holy crow, where did that--" "She must've got you there in the confusion." Emil noted. Lefko sighs, "Geez, that girl needs some help." What they did not know is Karina was watching from afar; "Tamsin Tanner, a heroic sensation and she and crew of friends might cure me of my boredom." She noted. Karina stared off after them before she smiled slyly, "I hope we meet again, until then, farewell. Come again soon...!" In the aftermath of all that has happened; Lavinia was about to leave when Adranus and the House of Sumarr managed to find her and her crew, they decide to join them in their journey. In the meantime; The House of Vetr were too she'll shock and confused about what's really going on....they wonder what kind of people they met. Tamsin Tanner? Who was that girl? How fast is she? No human on earth is that quick or strong, could it be?

“You sure this is a good idea?” asked Simpleton. He, Coyote, Merlin, and George—the four male friends that Tamsin Tanner befriended after they were saved from Jackal and his gang. But now they were running from the storm and trying to find a place to shelter from the rain. “It’s the only way to beat the storm. C’mon!” Coyote urged. The four friends found an old house and closed the door. Coyote made a fire, to keep warm. While staying in the house; something strange occurred. The four friends thought they heard footsteps scurrying from above. There was a girl screaming, begging but the screaming went on forever. Then, they heard a creepy monotone slowly singing an old nursery rhyme: “Head…shoulder…knees…and toes….knees…and toesss….” It repeated twice and then crooned eerily, “Eyes….ears…..mouth…..and nose…..head…..shoulder…..knees….toes….” As the singing went on; the little girl was screaming, “Stop! Please! Stop!” But he wouldn’t. “What is going on?” Simpleton asked, covering his ears. “I have no idea.” Coyote said. Merlin couldn’t stand it. “It’s so grotesque.” He whimpered. George was terrified as they were. Then, it stopped. Then, they heard gunfire, people screaming, and someone saying: “Well done, Dina.” Coyote and his friends were in deep shock, confused at what is happening. Next, when it was over; the four boys sighed of relief. But to their horror, they heard a creepy voice singing: “LalalalalalaLalalalalala….” Simpleton backs away until he felt a small hand on his back, he turned around and screamed. The others looked, they were horrified as well. For the time being in Blue Moon; Lying in her bed, hearing the clock ticking as she thinks of her childhood. Like the time she was given quiet time. But she learned that she wasn't allowed to come out until she claims to be ready. Tamsin took a peek outside of her isolated room. But had to close it or she would be in big trouble. But the past is in the past, Tamsin went to sleep; thinking of good memories back in Oklahoma.

The next day, Tamsin Tanner woke up and is surprised to find Mateo by her bed. "Sea--Mateo? What are you doing here so early? muttered Tamsin. Mateo hands her a letter, "This just came in. It's from Idina." He said. Shocked; Tamsin took the letter as Mateo leaves her be while she opens the letter from the envelope to read what it says. What she read shocked her: “Sister,
I have some of your so-called friends. Coyote, Merlin, George, Simpleton, Tyrus Melvin, Eric Steele, Dylan Bernall, Cassie Hawthorne, and Rachel Perez. If you want them back to Oklahoma, then there are obstacles to accomplished. This is our moment, dear sister, to be a family once again.

Sincerely Idina.”

Tamsin dropped the letter as she was in fear, she remembers memories of Simpleton and the boys who were nice to her. They were one of those people besides Mateo to treat her like a human being for once in her life. Now, she was going to give it back to them. She found something else in that envelope, a clue folded up and she reads it, “Are you willing to save the life of your so-called friends, sister? Your first task is….Go to the Sleeping King’s Mountain. You will find 5 + 5.” Tamsin wonders what that means and heads over on this journey. The cryptic riddle is referring to another world called Saguenay Patria. So, Tamsin heads there—by herself. “So, here’s the plan guys. We’re going up to the Sleeping King’s Mountain.” said a young man. In the world of Saguenay Patria; there were five guys and five ladies, they are part of a corporation called J.Walkman. The ladies were Gracia Jaden, Emer Gabriel, Aife Michael, Nessa Raphael, and Maeve Jophiel. And the guys were Diarmuid Walker, Conan Eaton, Aiden Forest, Finn Palmer, and Donne Green. The young man is Finn Palmer, the leader of this group, he continues to talk about the plan, “But as we’re climbing up, the zombies are coming. Conan and Emer? Take the ones on the left. Aife and Aiden will take on the right. Some zombies will come from above, Maeve and Donne will take the undead from above. Nessa and I will take on the ones from the bottom. Of course, last but not least is Diarmuid and Gracia—you two will be taking on the zombies from the center.” The vehicle stops, Finn turns back to them: “Any questions?” He asked. The others didn’t looked questionable. “Nope, we’re all good.” Emer replied. “All right then, let’s move! Remember, if you don’t stand against them; you’ll fall to their clutches.” Finn replied. They moved in, shooting and slashing with their weapons at the zombies. The 10 of them worked for someone name Chiron, a wise man. Like a father to them. How Gracia and the girls came across J.Walman went like this--Gracia, Emer, Aife, Nessa, and Maeve were kidnapped and forced to work in the red light district. They were mistreated until Diarmuid and the guys came, rescue them, and gave them a better life.

Recently, there have been reports from J.Walkman’s agents. The reports are saying that there was a siren singing from the Sleeping King’s Mountain. Stoic faced Diarmuid Walker claimed he heard trance-like singing. “So lately, been wondering. Who will be there to take my place? When I'm gone, you'll need love. To light the shadows on your face. If a great wave shall fall, it’d fall upon us all. And between the sand and stone, Could you make it on your own? If I could, then I would. I'll go wherever you will go. Way up high or down low. I'll go wherever you will go.” Conan Eaton heard singing from the Mountain, some girl from there was singing. “Tell me…Why do you have to go and make things so complicated? I see the way you're acting like you're somebody else, Gettin’ me frustrated. Life's like this you, you fall and you crawl and you break, and you take what you get and you turn it into honesty. You promised me I'm never gonna find you fake it. No, no, no.” Quiet Aiden Forest was the third to hear singing from beyond the Mountain too. The singing was crooning like this, “He was a skater boy, she said, ‘See ya later, boy.’ He wasn't good enough for her. She had a pretty face but her head was up in space.She needed to come back down to earth…..He was a skater boy, she said, ‘See ya later, boy.’ He wasn't good enough for her. Now he's a superstar, slammin' on his guitar. Does your pretty face see what he's worth?” Kind hearted, peaceable young Finn Palmer is the fourth who had heard singing from Sleeping King. “Isn't anyone trying to find me? Won't somebody come take me home? It's a damn cold night. Trying to figure out this life. Won't you take me by the hand? Take me somewhere new. I don't know who you are, but I... I'm with you. I'm with you.” Donne was the fifth person to hear singing from afar, the singing went like this: “No. I just don't understand why, you won't talk to me. It hurts that I'm so unwanted for nothing. Don't talk words against me…”

The girls also heard the singing from afar, in the Mountain. Gracia heard the singing: “Sometimes I drive so fast. Just to feel the danger. I wanna scream, it makes me feel alive…WOO!...Is it enough to love? Is it enough to breathe? Somebody rip my heart out, and leave me here to bleed. Is it enough to die? Somebody save my life. I'd rather be anything but ordinary please.” Emer heard the singing too, which went like this, “I met someone the other night. Someone I really started to like. How will I know if it's right for me? I wonder if we are meant to be. Don't start to like him too much, too soon….There is no one else that I can say this to. And there is nothing better than to talk to you. If you have a problem I'll be here for you, 'cause girl you always know that. It’s us against the World.” Aife and Nessa were just minding their business when they heard some echo-like singing from the Mountain: “Up--up--up--Can only go up from here. Up--up--up—Up--Where the clouds gonna clear. Up--up--up--There's no way but up from here.” Maeve is the tenth and last person to hear an enchanted, reverberation voice from the Mountain. It made her hairs on her neck stand up: “Do you believe in life after love? I can feel something inside me say: I really don't think you're strong enough, now. Do you believe in life after love? I can feel something inside me say: I really don't think you're strong enough, now.”

Once the gang took care of the zombies; they went inside but when they got in, they were surprised to find that it looked like a normal room, than a dark and damp cave. “This is the Sleeping King’s chamber? Is the treasure inside?” asked Emer. Finn nodded, “Yes, we’re getting closer. I can feel it.” He was right, they were getting closer. Emer looked around to see flowers, there was archer of flowers. “Look at these flowers, their so pretty.” She remarked. “It almost looks like a memorial site.” noted Maeve. They continued to walk in as no one can see any treasure but Aife saw something further into a flower archer. “Is that--?” She asked, pointing over to the strange object. Finn looked over, his eyes widened. An excited grin slowly appeared, “Yes…Yes! That’s the treasure! Nice work, Aife.” praised Finn. “Way to go, girl!” Nessa cheered. Aiden placed a hand on Aife’s shoulder, “I knew you could do it.” He replied. Aife beamed with pride. When the others walked through the archer; they were surprised to find that the so-called treasure was a white coffin. Gold on the side, painted flowers on the front. “This is the strangest treasure chest I have ever seen.” noted Emer. “Do you think a dead body is in there?” asked Conan. Nessa grimaced, “Oh gross…” She said. Maeve looks around, “Where’s the key?” She asked. Gracia looked around as well, she saw something shimmer in the flowers, and she reaches in and pulls out the silver object. “Got it, it’s here.” Gracia took the key, she place it in the lock of the casket and turns it before the lid snaps open. Something glowed inside. When they look inside; they gasped in amazement, in this casket was a young girl. Blonde haired, fair skin, petite hands, small feet, and she wore a lavender dress with whitish purple shoes. But she had an amazing beauty to her. “She’s beautiful.” breathed Aiden. “I never seen anyone as young as her.” said Conan. “She looks like an angel.” said Gracia. Diarmuid grazed her cheek, his hand went behind her head and he felt something in her head. “What is this? A hairpin?” He leaned over to the girl but heard her breathing. Diarmuid pulled away, he put two fingers on the unconscious girl’s throat. “Guys…She’s alive!” He said.

The others are in dazed. “What?” asked Maeve, her eyes widened. “How long she’s been in here?” inquired Finn. “I’m not sure but I’m going to try and pull it out.” said Diarmuid, he was about to pull the hairpin but Aiden stopped him. “Wait, allow me. You might get brutal like you did last time.” He reminded. Diarmuid looked at him, then he nodded. “OK.” said Diarmuid. Diarmuid held the girl’s head while Aiden carefully pulled the pin from her head. Suddenly, to both of their surprise, the girl’s head wound closed up--making a squishy sound. The girl woke up. She sat up, clutching her head.  “Are you OK?” asked Diarmuid. The girl jumped. She backs away fearfully. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.” Diarmuid assured her. “Who are you people?”  The girl asked. “We’re good people.” Gracia replied. “What’s your name, sweetheart?” asked Conan. The girl replied shyly, “Deirdre.” “Do you have a last name?” Aiden asked. “I don’t remember.” said Deirdre said, sadly. “What about your parents? How old are you?” asked Maeve. “I don’t know! I don’t remember anything!” cried Deirdre. She looks away from the surprised faces, “I’m sorry.” She whispered. Diarmuid gingerly carried her, “C’mon. Let’s get you out of here.” He said. J.Walkman and the mysterious girl walked out of the cave. But the zombies appeared to ambush them, Deirdre gasped, clutching onto Diarmuid tightly and hid her face.

Just then, there were rapid guns firing at the undead and they dropped to the floor, J. Walkman looks up to see Tamsin peering down from a helicopter and lowers a rope ladder. “Come with me, I’m one of the good people.” She calls out. Confused but obeyed to this, The J. Walkman agents and the mysterious Deirdre climb onto the helicopter. The helicopter fled away from more zombies coming. Meanwhile; Simpleton and the guys are being held in a cell. “Where are we?” Simpleton asked. “I have no idea.” replied Coyote. “Hello, is anyone there?” No one answered, it was dark down here except for a few lights. Just then, there was a voice in the speakers startled the four of them: “This cell will be your tomb soon enough. So, try to breathe a little more. But don’t fret my ‘pets’. Dear Sister will save you soon.” Meanwhile; Tamsin piloted the helicopter, she sensed that the 10 agents of J.Walkman and Deirdre were staring at her curiously. “I’m sorry to drop in like this but I need your help. Please, my friends are captured.” said Tamsin in an authoritative tone. “What do you want us to do?” Gracia asked. “There is a mentally ill girl who is planning to cause human destruction and we need to stop her. So, I am gathering you and others from other worlds.” said Tamsin. Deirdre and the others of JW are shocked, “There are other worlds?” asked Deirdre. Tamsin turned to them and said, “Yes. I’ll take you to a place called Blue Moon and come back later to find this girl and where she is. Don’t worry, you’ll be safe.”

Finally; Tamsin landed the helicopter as she and her new recruits went to Blue Moon HQ. Tamsin enters to find Leander with a letter in his hand, “It’s for you.” He said. Tamsin took the letter and tears out the letter quickly with one motion. She reads the next letter: “Are you willing to save your so-called friends, Dear Sister? Head west.” said the note.  Tamsin shook her head in bewilderment. “What is she trying to do?”  She inquired only to no one in particular. So she sets off on another misadventure. In the meantime; Eric, Dylan, Cassie, and Rachel woke up in each of a narrowed room. “Where the hell are we?” Eric mumbled. They looked around, “Hey! Anybody here?” demanded Eric. He hit against the walls rapidly but nothing happened. “That’s not going to work.” Cassie said. Eric gave up in defeat but he saw something on the floor. Something was bursting out, it was like a puddle of something. “What the hell is this?” He wondered. A voice on the speaker startled the four of them: “Listen carefully, that stuff you see is cement. It is slowly rising and will entombed you in the walls. But don’t worry, Dear Sister will save you all.” Cassie, Eric, Rachel, and Dylan look terrified. “What?!” cried Eric. Dylan hits the walls with his fists, tears streaming down his face. Cassie was in the fetal position, Rachel begins crying. “Let us out, let us out! Please!” Eric shouted, looking up. Long ago; in a world called Gerenia Borough, there were five kids. One was a hot head, who was outgoing but was headstrong yet kind hearted boy. The second was a lone wolf, the third was a girl, the fourth was a fat one, and one was young and a depressed, bullied, and wanted to have friends. On an ‘ordinary day’; they experienced a ‘down the rabbit hole’ and were chosen to be the warriors of West Gerenia. The hothead is Monkey King. The lone wolf is Tripitaka. The girl was Sandy. The fat one was Pigsy. And last but not least, the little brother type kid was White Dragon Horse. They have made friends with one another, they have fallen in love, and they have saved the world from evil. But after facing the final boss; the kids were no longer warriors. Now, they had went through coming of age as then they faced the darkest and most gruesome foes. That is all about to change when they entered high school and a lot of things happened. The ‘Monkey King’ suddenly got mentally ill and only Tripitaka took his place. Lot of tension and some craziness with mixed feelings. Some many regrets and distance. But then, they came to a conclusion to their lives and decide to try to be friends again. Almost. But it’s getting better in time.

The present era shows a 17 year old girl name Rubina Pallas. She lived in harmony with her mother, Hydra. Her father left when she was little. Rubina can't remember her father that much, she was just 4 years old and the only thing she remembered seeing his smile and his warm embrace. Rubina is a naive, innocent, and peaceable dame which she learns of how the world is cruel and horribly wretched. She wish for a better life for everyone, since she feels that others are not so lucky, unlike her. But that's all about to change when Rubina came home one day to discover her mother was murdered in a cruel matter, Rubina was shocked and devastated that she wept over the body of Hydra. She must've passed out because the next minute she knew that she woke up in the court room, where she hears arguments between a woman and a man before the judge. "Your honor, she belongs in the fields!" argued a woman's voice, which sounded angry. "Miss Pallas, she is too shock and vulnerable to work there. She'll die!" debated a man's voice. Rubina swayed a little, "What's going on here?" She mumbled. "Lady Rubina, are you awake?" The booming voice of the judge asked. Rubina jumped, "Yes. Yes, sorry. I'm...I'm..." She stuttered. "Lady Rubina, your uncle and aunt are here to take you but Lady Antila has an issue with this. What is your decision?" The judge asked, irked and impatient a little. Rubina shakes her head, "I think I'd be better off with my uncle and aunt. My mother said that if anything happens to her, she would like my uncle and aunt to take care of me. I mean, can I say that?" She said. The judge nodded, "If that is your decision, then it is set." He said. "You’re Honor!" Antila protested. "Lady Antila, that is Miss Pallas’s decision and I have to agree. Your rejection is now allowed. Court adjourned.” And that’s where Rubina’s life was about to change.

Rubina lives with her uncle, Puppis, and aunt, Vela. Since the death of her mother; Rubina daydreams of a better place. Better than her own world, she doesn't focus on her home school lessons. It was hard to deal with it. The death of her mother, she cried a little when she thought of letting go. It was a day, just an ordinary to try and get by. On that 'ordinary day'; Rubina saw someone....Just a boy, just...an ordinary boy. But he was looking into the sky. Rubina came over to him and asked, "What are you doing?" "Just looking at the sky, it's a beautiful day, isn't it?" replied the boy. Rubina looked up, despite of what happened, she thought the blue sky was so clear. "Yes, it is." Rubina admitted. The boy look up at her, "Do you want to come away with me?" He asked. Rubina looked at him with astonishment, "What? Really?" She inquired. "Yeah, I want to show you a whole new world out there and get pass the war. There is a place called Gerenia. You want to go there?" The boy said. "Who was this guy? What did he want?" wondered Rubina. The boy outstretched his hand and said to her: "Take my hand, live while you can in Gerenia. Don't you see your dreams lie right in the palm of your hand? If we go now, we will divide and conquer that land." Rubina didn't think twice, he sounded very convincing. She took his hand and felt like she was being lifted off the ground. Rubina and the boy flew into the sky, she looked behind her to the world where it looked a lot smaller now. She quietly said farewell to her world--her mother--and then looked towards her destiny. There was a bright light as Rubina squinted before she fell into unconsciousness.

Meanwhile, into the deserted streets of Gerenia Borough; six friends are preparing their own race. Four were on their motorbikes while one holds up a black and white checkered flag. The five friends have been doing this for a while now. The one in red and black spandex is Sonny Mercury, A guy who always get in trouble for saying or doing something that he should not have. He is a kind hearted boy despite all that and is a more outgoing, impulsive and determined. The tough guy in orange and blue toned attire is Marshall Jupiter; the rough, cold and aloof but insecured and kind hearted guy. The one in magenta, green and black spandex attire is Fan Apollo. Fan is a tomboy, cheerful, and upbeat young lady.  The one in pink and white is a boy name Pegaso Cronus; the comic relief; bubbly, cute, always flirting with the girls but has an affection for possibly Marshall, who is repulsed by this. The one in silver and purple spandex is another girl name Sandra Cypris. She is cheerful and bubbly, but also sweet deep down. Back in the day, she was a child celebrity but left because of some problems she had. And last but not least is the only girl of this group in a skirt-like shorts and tank top is Jade Bacchus. Jade is a smart, beautiful, and feminine. She's the beauty of the group. Sonny is 18 years old. Sandra is 17 years old. Marshall is 19 years old while Pegaso is 16 years old, Fan and Jade are both 17 years old. "Ready, set...GO!" Jade announced, the flag dropped to the ground and the bikes took off. The five friends were pretty competitive, to see which one will win while Jade cheered on her friends, while giggling with excitement.

During the race; Marshall was beginning his bike was breaking down so he hits the brake and it screeched to a halt. Five were still in the race. But Pegaso's bike tripped and he went flying however he tumbled safely. Man, that's got a hurt for him but he's OK. Now it's just three in the race! Sonny, Sandra, and Fan were neck to neck against each other, however after many struggles; Sonny crossed the finish line first, he was the winner! Jade cheered, as well as the others. Except for Marshall, who seemed bummed out but a shadow fell upon him. He look up to see a skeptical Jade with her hands on her hips, tapping her foot. "And pray tell what happened here? Hmm..." She asked. Marshall looked embarrassed, "Uh, well! Funny story, I didn't put enough gas in the tank." He said, nervously. "How much gas did you put?" Jade asked, skeptically. Marshall looked annoyed, he lets out a sigh, "OK, Fine! About...18 quarts?" He admitted. Jade looked at him with disbelief on her face, "18 quarts??!!" She cried. Marshall rolled his eyes, "All right. Guilty as charged right?" He said. Jade stares at him before she shakes her head and chuckles. "I wondered what we're going to do with you." She said. "Hey!" Sonny called out. "We're going to the diner to get some food. You coming or what?" "Yeah, I'm starving!" Marshall called back, he was about to follow but Jade stopped him. "Uh-uh! After you fill up the bike tank completely full." She scolded. Marshall's shoulders slumped at this, but he said: "Fine." And took his bike back to the shed.

Later; the gang was seen at the diner, talking, laughing, and eating. That's when someone came up to their table. "Hey guys." said the stranger. Sonny grinned, "Well, well, the 'man' is here." He said to his friends. Everyone was happy to see this person, "Hey, Trip!" greeted Sandra. This young man greeting his friends is Trip Helios; he is the quiet, polite, and calm young man. He is 17 years old, he has been the current leader for Sonny had to step down for various reasons. Trip sat with the others but he didn't engage much conversation. However, he noticed a young lady sitting by herself. It was Rubina. She was having a meal and she looks like she's finishing up. Trip seems to know her, but something else troubles him: There were three guys watching her, they were talking lowly. Trip had a bad feeling in his gut that this was not good. Rubina leaves a tip for the waiter and she gets up to leave. As soon as she left; the other three followed her. At once, Trip got up to follow them. "Leaving already, Trip?" asked Sonny. Trip turned to his friends, who looked concerned. "I'll be back." He assured them. Rubina was walking down the street, she turned to the alley and looked to see how much cash she has. Earlier before; she woke up and found a clutch bag. Rubina looked inside to see a million dollars in there! She was so shocked, "Who would give her this much money?" Rubina thought. There was a note in there, Rubina opens it and reads it. The note says: "Keep this money, it'll help you a little and let you start the life you always wanted." Rubina was counting the other remains of money when a male's voice called out, "I'll take it all, bitch." There was raucous laughter, Rubina looked up in shock. Three gangsters cornered her, "What do you want?" Rubina asked, she was so frightened that she backed away to the dead end of the alley.

"The dough you have, how much is it?" The first one demanded. "Not much." lied Rubina, not wanting to say how much she really has! "Listen, bitch, cough up the cash and no one gets hurt." said the leader. "Leave her alone." A voice said. The three of them turned around to see Trip approaching them, "Turn away, and get out of here." He commanded. "Aww, who's the tough guy?" said the second thug. "The lady here won't give up the dough she has in the bag." said the leader smugly. "That's her money and none of your concern." replied Trip. Rubina is about to take out the leader, but she was punched in the face and fell down. The three thugs laugh, they were about to take it until Trip kicks the leader's hand. "That's for laying a hand on a girl." Trip said. The second was about to attack, but Sonny grabbed him from behind and tackled him. "That's for calling her a bitch." Trip continued, still gesturing towards Rubina. The third is about to run, however Marshall blocked him and knocked him out. "And that's, for anyone, that tries to escape." finished Trip. The other three ran off in terror from Trip and the others Later, Rubina regains consciousness, when she heard Trip's voice: "Hey, are you OK?" Rubina opened her eyes, her blurry vision cleared to see Trip, Sonny, and Sandra, Fan, Marshall, Pegaso, and Jade standing before her. "Don't worry, he won't come around to hurt you anymore." Sonny said to her. Once Rubina’s vision is cleared; she could see who it was. "It's you..." Rubina replied. Trip looked confused, then he remembered the scene at the blue sky. "Yeah, we met before. I was watching the sky..." recalled Trip. He looked down at Rubina, he offered her his hand. "I'm Trip." Rubina takes his hand and stood up, "I'm Rubina, Please call me Ruby." She said nicely. Sonny and the others watch, happy to see Trip helped this strange girl. Rubina went to them to their next destination. But Rubina is the danger magnet as it seems. She is confronted by animal humanoids who are willing to destroy her, Rubina is weak willed however it all changed when the creatures are defeated, by yours truly--Tamsin Tanner. Sonny and the others stare at her in horror. Then,  Tamsin outstretched her hand, her hand turned into a welcome gesture. “Come with me. Divide and conquer with me if you want to live.” And Sonny and his friends followed her. When Tamsin returned to Blue Moon; she found another letter from Idina: “Are you ready to find me, Sister? Here’s the location of our reunion. Don’t be late for this important date.”

There was directions, which lead to an abandoned warehouse. Tamsin and her new recruits went to that location, they took a van to get over there. They stopped it in time and got their weapons ready. Thy got inside the warehouse, and looked around. Tamsin looked up to a shadow figure. “Idina.” She greeted. Idina was wearing a kimono, she was smiling but it wasn’t a genuine one. “Sister, you have arrived!” Idina announced delightfully. Tamsin poised her gun at her own twin sister, “Idina, where are my friends? My rivals? Where’s Tyrus? Sim? The boys?” She asked. Idina smiled sadistically, “Tyrus, Simpleton, Coyote, George, and Merlin are caged. Eric, Dylan, Cassie, and Rachel are in a narrow room with cement slowly rising to entomb them in the walls.” She announced. Terror struck inside of Tam: “Please, let them go.” She begged. Idina looked at her crew, “Sister, you never told them about yourself? I’m surprised. You should’ve told them about the lives you took, all the children you were forced to kill.” Tamsin glared at her. “Stop it!” She commanded. But Idina would not ceased, “…All of the elders who were so weak to move….All of those with diseases….” continued Idina. “Shut up, shut up!” Tamsin demanded softly, putting her hands on her ears."Why waste time with these people? They don't care who you are, they pretty much don't want you in your lives. We weren't wanted sister. We can crush every human in other worlds." Idina ranted. Tamsin thought of this horrible idea, it sickened her. To kill all over again like she did before? No way, been there--done that. "NO!" Tamsin cried, firing a gun at Idina who fell to the ground, she glares up at Tamsin and the other new recruits who are prepared to fire until someone stepped in between Tamsin, her novices, and Idina. It was Tyrus, he looked battered of dirt and scrapes on his hands.

“Wait, don’t do it!” Tyrus cried, holding his arms out to protect Idina. Idina stared at him in shock, “What?” She gasped. Tamsin was shocked, how did Tyrus got out from his prison? “What are you doing, Tyrus?” Tamsin asked. “Don’t kill her, she is your own flesh and blood. Your sister! I know what she did was wrong but I see a girl who is struggling inside. She hates the world because of the mistreatment.” Tyrus explained. He turned to Idina and said, “Yes, I know. I read about you.” Tyrus turned back to Tamsin, “You two had been through some troubles. But the difference is you were given a better life and she never had any foster family. She wants to destroy humanity because of what people have done to her, right?” Tamsin nodded feebly, “Yes. She is.” She admitted. Tyrus smiled, “I knew she was.” He said. Tyrus turned to Idina again. “Idina, that’s your name right? Listen, please don’t kill your sister. She and your mother are the only ones you got.” He explained. Idina was trembling, “What?” She said softly. “You want to kill someone? Kill me, please. If this will satisfied you, then you must do what you must.” announced Tyrus, spreading his arms out and closed his eyes. A revelation came upon Idina, she was in great shock of Tyrus’s attempt of martyrdom complex: “What…Why is he….nice to me?” She wondered to herself. She clutched her head, thinking of Sean Griffin. Sweat rolling down her face and she screams out, “UGH, WHAT AM I DOING TO ALL HUMANITY?!”

Coyote, Merlin, George, Simpleton, Eric, Dylan, Cassie, and Rachel were free, thanks to Blue Moon. It turns out that Tyrus escaped after he bent the bars open with all of his strength. He had been working out a little. He was so inspired by Tamsin that he wishes to be brave and tough like she is. But he meets Leander, who leads him to Tamsin and Idina where he told him everything. Tamsin went to him, placed her hands on his shoulders, “Thank you, my friend.” She said. Tyrus nodded. As it turns out; Tyrus befriended Eric, Dylan, Cassie, and Rachel who were surprised as they apologized for before. Coyote, Simpleton, George, and Merlin befriend him too for his bravery. Together; they all decide to go find Idina—wherever she may be. And Tamsin and her newest recruits can find the voice of the girl singing. In the meantime; Idina was alone in the dark, thinking to herself about Tyrus. His selflessness. “Mother.” She whispered. “Are there humans who are kind? Just like this boy?” Nikita appeared, she also looks redeemed and flabbergasted. Both mother, Nikita, and daughter, Idina, were in great shock by what just happened. Nikita had also saw Tyrus as she was thinking about how kind he was and wondered if there were humans like that too.


Chapter 5: Monsters of the Cosmos

Don’t you wish you were a giant? Look down and see how small the world is? How you can step on the buildings, cars, and boats with those clumsy feet? But the best part is to touch the sky. What if the giants could eat humans, grind their bones into bread? Well, as scary as it sounds, there are kinds like that. They are called Jotnars, they come down from beanstalks to prey on humans, to grind their bones into loaves of bread and then they go back to their homes, up the beanstalk they go. To make sure the Jotnars never come down again, a human must chop down a beanstalk, removing all contact from the human world. Unfortunately, no human has ever tried that but one day, it happened. There once a young man name Jack Elisha, his mother was a widow name Cordelia and they were very poor. Cordelia asked him to take a cow, which doesn’t give off milk anymore, and sell it for money. Jack did what his mother told him to, but he comes across a merchant that was selling ‘magic beans’. So, Jack sold the cow and bought the beans, he went home to show them to his mother. Cordelia was furious, she threw the beans out the window as mother and son argued. They argued on and on until Jack went up to his mother. Jack and Cordelia feel guilty as well as in anguish. That night, the magic beans grew into a tall beanstalk. Amazed yet curious; Jack slipped out of his room as he climbed up the humongous plant to…who knows where it goes! After climbing for a while, Jack found a place of big mansions. More big, beautiful than his cottage. “I must be dreaming, could this be Heaven?” Jack thought. He begins to walk to the mansion, he knocks on the door. Nobody answered. Jack waited and waited, however he got tired waiting. Jack sighed and leaned against the door, which opens as he stumbled inside. He looked up to see a gigantic figure. Jack was so petrified that he hid as he heard a booming voice, “Fee! Fi! Fo! Fum! I smell the blood of a human. He’d better be alive or dead, I’ll grind his bones into bread.”

The footsteps went out of the door. Once the giant was gone; Jack let out a sigh of relief and looked around. In one room, he was astounded to find a chamber of gold. Jack took a stack of gold, sneak out of the mansion and back to his house to anonymously leave it for Cordelia, who was still asleep. When Cordelia woke up to see gold, she was genuinely happy to see this as Mother and son were joyful of the ‘miracle’ bestow upon them. Every night, Jack sneak up to the beanstalk every night. He crept into the giant’s mansion and always steal the gold. He goes back to his house with the gold. Jack kept doing this without getting caught. Until one night, it was nearly dawn, Jack was caught by a Jotnar name Goliath. Jack ran as Goliath chased after him. Down the stalk Jack went as he was much faster and went to his axe to chop down the stalk. Jack was successful as Goliath went down, timber! Goliath was dead as Jack decapitated him and brought it to the king as victory against the Jotnars. Jack was rewarded as a hero and he & his mother lived in good lives of a nice home. Think it was a happy ending? Oh no, from above of the Jotnars; they were outraged by Goliath’s death so the King of Jotnars named Eurymedon  ordered the other Jotnars to throw down some magic beans where beanstalks grew and down the Jotnars went. They destroyed the humans, almost—Jack and his mother escaped where they found a place called Riesentöter, a safe haven from the Jotnars. Unknown to Jack; A blacksmith name Lleu Tengri who has created 10 feet tall fighting machine robots, Homunkurusu. The only way to control a Homunkurusu is to enter a blood pact and then they will fight their own Homunkurusu against the Jotnars and their vicious pets, Wyverns. Jack was determined to take down all Jotnars, they will never exist again.

Jack befriends others who are determined to take down the Jotnars. His best friends from childhood, Tengil David and Donna Soren, are very close to one another. There are others that he met: George Tinia, Indra Turms, Siegfried Liber, Tristan Liber, Margaret Rath and her sister Terra. Even the mysterious Alice Tengri, Lleu’s daughter. The ones in charge of this is Commander Michael Calanice and Vice Commander Heinrich Nethuns. Lleu has a team of blacksmiths; their names are Pygmalion Daksha and Cadmus Zamba. They created many Homunkurusus: Talos, Amrita, Bloduedd, Pinocchio, Pandora, Galatea, Prometheus, Gram, Titania, and Pyrrha. The Jotnars that come down from the beanstalks are Blunderbore, Cormoran, Thunderdell, Rebecks, Ymir, Kalev, Surt, Mimir, and Typhon with their Highness of the King--Eurymedon. They have 'pets' to fight the humans easily too, they are called wyverns.  The wyverns are Baslisk, Behemoth, Bunyip, Catoblepas, Griffin, Kraken, Leviathan, Ziz, Qilin, Manticore, Myrmcoleon, and Phoenix. The allies that Tamsin gathered had returned to their worlds. But she is not here to gather more allies, she is here to help people. Tamsin learned that Jack was struggling with his training yet he never gave up and he made great success eventually for days. He couldn't wait to face the Jotnars however they were attacked unsuspectedly, as Jack try to get in the pilot seat of his Homunkurusu. Tamsin had an instinct of what happened and decided to make her first mission of aiding someone to victory. Jack tried to turn the igniton however the Homunkurusu would not start. Jack panicked, he didn't want to die here. Not here, not now. "C'mon, start! START!" Jack yelled.

On his communication, there was a sizzle as Tamsin's voice startled him, "The ignition, it's been cut. You gotta fix it down there." She said. "Who's this? How did you hack into the communication?" Jack demanded. "Don't worry about that, you got to fix it, do you wanna die here?" Tamsin commanded. Jack looked frightened for an instant and obeyed of what Tamsin was telling him. Slowly, Jack begin to trust Tamsin and managed to tell the others about their mysterious ally. So, the other soldiers--who were uncertain about all this--decide to go along with this plan and they are guided by Tamsin's instructions on using the Homunkurusu to cut down the beanstalks and slaying all the giants. Just as they were doing all this, they heard some sort of magic singing in the wind: "I'm clumsy, and my head's a mess. Cause you got me growing taller everyday, We're giants in a little man's world, My heart is pumping up so big that it could burst. Been trying so hard not to let it show, But you got me feeling like. I'm stepping on buildings, cars and boats. I swear I could touch the sky. Ohhh ohh ohhh, I'm ten feet tall. Ohhh oh ohhhh, I'm ten feet tall." Call it crazy, but the hypnotic singing helped everyone defeat the giants. They did, as victory came to them but they couldn't help wonder who was that singing. Tamsin left that world and reported to Leander what happened. Meanwhile at Blue Moon; Mordred is in the quarters of his room, he was thinking about how to get at Gareth in spite of what happened without letting his former identity being exposed. That's when he heard some sort of siren song humming mystically yet creepily. Mordred wondered if it was the wind but then he heard someone singing in a pretty voice: "Hush, child. The darkness will rise from the deep, and carry you down into sleep. Child, the darkness will rise from the deep, and carry you down into sleep...." As the singing was happening; he felt like someone was in aiding his memories of his past. He clutched his head as he panted and wondered who is doing this. "Who was that singing? Was this siren seething into my mind? Trying to see what goes on in my head?"

In a steampunk world of fantasy modern era. A place called Aotearoa Village, reside of the Diyes Domain. A royal family called the Lightwaters ruled the land. But the family must sacrifice their own daughter. Teenage Seraphina Lightwater is 15 years of age; she is not too comfortable to be sacrificed to the dragon, however her family said that is the way to sacrificed to the gods. Seraphina was isolated from the world for all her life: She wanted a life she never had like friendship or the love of her life. The dragon of the sacrificial ceremony is usually Vesper. The Lightwaters got a new dragon, his name is Emeraldblood. Emeraldblood seems fierce and powerful dragon, nevertheless he doesn’t seem comfortable in the environment he’s in, which confuses the guards. Although it wasn’t a good idea for Princess Seraphina to see the dragon until tomorrow; she sneaks out of her room to see it. When Emeraldblood woke up, Seraphina wasn’t scared. Emeraldblood look over at the beautiful princess. “Emeraldblood, I always wish I could have a different life and not be sacrificed. But I have to go, my time has come.” said Seraphina sadly. She leaves as the dragon watched her go. As Seraphina slept; her parents, King Seraphim and Queen Antoinette, talk about the ceremony as they wish the gods would allow their daughter to live. The next morning, Seraphina is dressed for the ceremony in white attire and prepares for the dragon, she is tied to a pole as Emeraldblood is presented. The ceremony begins, tears filled Seraphina’s eyes but something strange happened. Emeraldblood swooped up and kidnaps the princess. Taking her away from the ceremony. Seraphina is confused, but relieved for not being sacrifice. The princess and the dragon camped under the stars, before the princess fell asleep she muttered, “I still don’t know why you did it but thank you anyway Emeraldblood.” The next day, Princess Seraphina wakes up to find Emeraldblood so she searches out to find the dragon. But in the forest, she finds a boy with sea-green hair. He was beautiful, the strange boy looked at Seraphina as his eyes shimmered. Seraphina squints, “Emeraldblood?” She asked. The boy smiled, “Emeraldblood is my dragon identity. My name is Vaeros Pendragon, I am a dragon shapeshifter.” said the mysterious boy. The princess gaped at the boy before dropping on her knees. “Unbelievable.” She muttered. “Boy!” A voice called out, it came from the rustling bushes as it turns out to be a boy with bunny ears. “Who are you talking to—? Thankful Lucky Stars! It’s the Princess of Diyes Domain.” A girl’s voice, jolly and loud, she has cat ears: “In the flesh, Buck! King Seraphim and Queen Antoinette’s daughter right here in front of is!” said the cat girl.

At the Lightwater Palace; Seraphim and Antointee are fretting about the ceremony and their daughter. They are devastated so the King got his weapons and his men to go after Emeraldblood, kill him, and bring their daughter home. In the library; Mordred is seen studying when someone in a soft yet creepy monotone startled him slightly, "You are part of a group but are you plotting to use them to kill the person that tried to kill you out of vengeance? All because he was mad that your hurt his sister? You really should be careful, dear boy. Who knows what could happen to you." It was a woman's voice but the figure was in a cloak as her face wasn't seen. It was visible in that hood and shroud. Mordred smiled arrogantly, "Young lady, you should know that I'm not afraid at what lies before me. I don't think you know me, nor even know what I'm thinking." He claimed. "Oh but I do." said the girl in the cloak. She begin to sing again, her song went like this: "Guileless son, I'll shape your belief, and you'll always know that your father's a thief. And you won't understand the cause of your grief, but you'll always follow the voices beneath. Loyalty, loyalty, loyalty, loyalty. Loyalty, loyalty, loyalty only to me..." It sounded like the same singing. He then saw visions of blood and screamed as he panicked over. But soon realized it was just a dream, because everything looked normal. But he wondered if it was ever a dream or a vision of fate. He went away to a cathedral but but as he was doing so, the voice haunts him down the halls as the siren was reading his memories by her song, "Guileless son, Your spirit will hate her. The flower who married my brother the traitor, and you will expose his puppeteer behavior, for you are the proof of how he betrayed her loyalty. Loyalty, loyalty, loyalty, loyalty. Loyalty, loyalty, loyalty only to me..." The memories of Gareth, his beautiful sister, and Anna came into his head as he clutched his head again, breathing and moaning.

For the time being; Tamsin watched Seraphina and Vaeros together, they seem to get along nicely but they seem to be shy and in love with one another. Tamsin begins to observe this as she imagines herself as she is now with Sean, she could see herself with him. They're holding hands and smiling at one another and Tamsin couldn't be any more happier that she already have. But in reality, much to her dismay, Sean was dead. She could never have that--even if she wanted to, it was impossible. No, she had Mateo--He looked like Sean, maybe she can still have it. However, Seraphina is in trouble with a lot of enemies who are trying to bring them back: Chained to a rock as a sacrifice to sate the monster, forced to marry by a cruel man, stuck in a tower, fall into unconsciousness, being rescued by monsters, turned into a monster while being held by a wicked necromancer, and forced to be a slave. But Vaeros, the Rabbit Boy, and Cat Girl have to go and rescue her from danger. But Vaeros had a hard time expressing his love for her. How was he able to? He was half human, half dragon. So, what does Tamsin do? She disguised herself as a merchant and she gives him guidance on how to be more romantic and kind of a gentleman towards Seraphina. In fact; She's teaching how to be a prince almost. Vaeros was quite a bit klutzier at first, making mistakes however Seraphina didn't seem to mind as she saw that his heart had some how beat for a reason. And she could feel her heart beating in her chest. The two of them went on a date, and finally for the first time, they kissed.

Tamsin was happy to do something nice. That was twice today! She was helping someone fall in love. In the meantime, it was getting bad! Antoinette and Seraphim were fretting so Seraphim got his knife and decides to bring his daughter home. They wanted to kill Vaeros however they eventually learned Vaeros was Emeraldblood, who sworn to protect Seraphina and refuse to not let anyone kill her. The gods seemed pleased by this as they decide to let Seraphina live because someone cares for her so much. This mission touched Tamsin, she wept a little but not too much, she learned that she could not end her life because who knows what love might be and makes you live longer. Stressed over by the haunted singing; Mordred was shaken as he sat by the river but felt small hands and arms around his neck as someone sang softly into his ear, "Hush, child, Darkness will rise from the deep. And carry you down into sleep. Child, the darkness will rise from the deep, and carry you down into sleep." That night, while Mordred was sleeping; he heard a hauntingly beautiful voice as he slept: "Guileless son, each day you grow older, each moment I'm watching my vengeance unfold. For the child of my body, the flesh of my soul, Will die in returning the birthright he stole. Loyalty, loyalty, loyalty, loyalty. Loyalty, loyalty, loyalty only to me...Hush, child, the darkness will rise from the deep. And carry you down into sleep. Child, the darkness will rise from the deep, and carry you down into sleep." In the meantime; Leander asked his squad: "Did you found her location?" He asked. "Karina? Yes, I did." said Frederick. "Where is she now?" Leander asked. "She's in a place known as World Tree Academy, in Fortunate Isles." reported Dietrich. So, Tamsin and Blue Moon head over to their next location.

Later; Tamsin and Mateo are stand among the school in Fortunate Isles. “Are you ready for this?” asked Mateo. “No. No way, are you?” said Tamsin. “No. But, it’s a first I guess.” replied Mateo. The children of World Tree Academy are almost Ophelia-like.  They may be whatever age they are but still act quit childish. They have sensory stimulation, social triggers, communication problems, and unusual interests. They have disheveled hair. They are running around babbling lyrically about the strange visions flashing through her deranged mind, singing creepy little rhymes, scattering flowers and occasionally bashing people's heads in. Let’s start with the upstairs part of World Tree; there were 12 children of the middle school: Amala—A girl who would say hi to those. When they didn’t respond or if they did say hi; she stared at them. Amala sometimes can hit without any reason why. She knows what is wrong or right, she just does it anyway. Kamala—a girl who laughs loudly, an irritating sound that was sonorous. Kaspar—He was pretty hard to understand. Kaspar smiles all the time and it looks still that way either he is upset. But some people think he has no feelings however he does. Victor—He was nonverbal kid who didn’t talk so much and always step forward and back repeatedly. Hans—A young boy with childlike characteristics. He can say random things that some people cannot understand what he is saying and Hans can get violent. He can hit, he can run away, he once hit his head into a wall and made a big hole in it. It was really bad. But he is no longer in school because of some seizures he has been suffering from. Vicente—He is a boy with childlike characteristics, like Hans, but he jumps around and talks of random things. Sometimes, if it’s so loud in there, then he leaves the room ranting on and on about something.

Belo—A kid who is full of energy. He likes to skip around while shaking and playing with a plastic strand from something. He would go up to a teacher for something in a strange tone: “May I use computer?”, “May I use the bathroom?” or “May I ride the school bus?” When he is told no, he either repeats it over and over, or he shouts for what he wants. Such as “MAY I HAVE OATMEAL?!” He can get crazy so he needs to be restrained. Danielle—a young girl who is disobedient and wants things but she refuses to do work. Sometimes people kind of bribed her in order for her to comprehend, they promise her and they would reward her if she does what she has to do. Danielle says sorry a little and says that she wants a toy or computer. Lauren—she is a young girl, rounded kind. She zones out a lot, talking to herself, and makes a mess when she eats or drinks. When something is missing or something goes wrong, she cried, making noises and biting herself. Ramachandra—a nonverbal child who has a habit of eating things, goodness knows where! From the floor, chewing on his clothes, picking his belly button, and all sorts of things. It is really disturbing. He likes to look in if there is a movie or game playing. Sometimes Ramachandra would cry over something, either for attention or because he had to get off of something. Robert—a strange boy, he smiles at times. But he makes a horrible hack cough sound. But he has feelings just like a normal person and tells the truth. Saturday—a young teen who looks like and acts like a child. He likes warm hugs, he refuse to move and sometimes makes noises like ‘uh oh’. A person, helper or teacher, must gently encouraged him and he finally gets up.

In the downstairs of World Tree is bustling with noises of crying and scolding. There are 11 elementary kids: Alex—Alex was an adorable boy with cherubic cheeks that were round and made him look like a Cupid baby. He sometimes makes noises, since he cannot uses his words and always threw such crying fits and tantrums. Ivan—A little boy who is a happy boy. Laughs, he is unaware of what’s funny and what is not. He displays inappropriate behavior around Alex like kissing his cheek. It is all too strange. Peter—He is a strange fellow who can get aggressive. Peter looks like he’s going to beat up anyone. He is misbehaved yet he is a rosy cheeked, sturdy boy. Daniel—a happy looking boy but can zone out a little but he has progressed much better, he can get into trouble himself. Like Peter, he is a bulky and turned scarlet-red on his face slightly. Genie—Genie is a little girl who is seen singing to herself, sometimes when she is stressed; she bites herself. But now has a key-chain where she can bite on it. Enkidu—an adorable boy who laughs loud but it is still cute though. He is one of the nicest kids with disabilities. He always say this, which he is usual catchphrase, “Are you OK?” over and over a little. Then, he says: “I’m OK.” over and over again. Pecos Bill ‘P.B.’—An adorable boy who has a small chin, slanted eyes, a flat nasal bridge, a single crease of the palm, and a protruding tongue due to a small mouth and large tongue. Troublemaker yet he is lovable with his face and he can talk, he can understand other things. John—a boy who babbles and he is misbehaving. But he is progressing a little better. Ramu—Ramu is a little girl who is aggressive. She refuses to do anything and she can skip around.

Traian—this kid has a smile on his face. But he talks in a deep voice at times. He thinks that the things he does when he disobeys are funny but they are not amusing. Traian has a habit of getting attention by shouting, ‘Ooohhh!’ repeatedly. The only way he stops is by being told to touch his nose or counting to calm down. Andrei—He is nonverbal that makes noises. Andrei sometimes can have meltdowns and cries uncontrollably. Romulus—He is sometimes doesn’t talk and makes noises when he is upset but is unable to say it. Romulus always put his fingers in his mouth, only two. He is getting better in time with a helper. And finally, Remus—a boy with fair hair boy who is in a wheelchair. He is fed food that is mashed up and has to wear a bib because he makes a mess. His helper is a kind lady. The elementary mornings go like this: There is prayer, the Pledge of Allegiance, sing along, they have to do work, and one of the students have learning therapy. Then they go out for P.E., the children finally come back to go to the bathroom, and have lunch. In the afternoons; the children have different classes like TaeKwon-Do, they have music but some are hypersensitivity to the noises, and they go outside to play. They have snack and then they go home. The kids in the middle school have a different lesson in class: They have prayer and the Pledge, they have work to do. Next they go down for P.E. and then snack, then they go back to do their work, and finally they have lunch. They have music or some of them are having physical or learning therapy. And lastly they go home. There are some stressful days of kids having major outbursts that would go on for minutes, maybe hours. Some who are disobedient, and some that make accidents. For Tamsin and Mateo; it was like a day care. Insanity, the other staff members acted apathetic of the situation as it seem. But it wasn't like they care but they try to calm them and they've experienced such as getting bitten and scratched. At the end of the day; The two of them are exhausted, Tamsin begins to think of the abuse she suffered when she was little girl. She realized that a couple of teachers are mistreating kids, keeping them from having fun because they can't 'behave right'. Tamsin and Mateo is troubled by this, they think these kids should be positively reinforcement and not be handled roughly. Tamsin been through that, these kids shouldn't be treated this way and something must be done. She realized that a couple of teachers are mistreating kids, keeping them from having fun because they can't 'behave right'. Tamsin and Mateo is troubled by this, they think these kids should be positively reinforcement and not be handled roughly. Tamsin been through that, these kids shouldn't be treated this way and something must be done.

In the meantime; Leander was looking around for any sign of Karina but he found one clue of her: He found Karina's diary but it wasn't any ordinary diary. It was an anime obsessed journal as it seems, the first few entries went like this: Do you like Bleach? It was created by Tite Kubo, he was going to create a story about someone with a sniper but the idea of a sword came to his head. As for the title, it was the colors of black and white. Like he imagine a person in black and some sort of person in white. That's how Bleach was born! At first I wasn't interested; but when it came to when Rukia was kidnapped and Ichigo and his pals go to rescue her from the Soul Society. During their time with the Shiba clan, Ichigo told the big fellow, Ganju, about Rukia. He said he 'owe' Rukia for saving his life. That aroused me with such curiosity: What was the relationship between Ichigo and Rukia? Was it love? Romance? No, it was much more than that. Not love, but something else. Huh, there was some interesting characters...Ikkakku Madarame, the 3rd Seat of Squad 11. A violent streak, and goes by the creed: 'You're not beaten until you're dead.' Hmph! Talk about a sadistic bastard but he's funny...He's not so dangerous when he's like that. I like Yumichika, though he's friggin' annoying with those egoistic comments. And his seat? The fifth! Haha, ahem!

Did I ever tell you about Fairy Tail? Huh, I didn't know it existed until I saw the magazine cover of Natsu, Lucy, Gray, Erza, and Happy. Although I didn't see Happy but I was truly amazed and started watching it. It was amazing, funny, sad, heartwarming, epic. I have the hots for Gray, despite the friggin' stripping habit...Ha, Ha, Ha, Ha, Ha! I even enjoyed that Deliora story arc, Lyon is quite demented but eventually had a change of heart. I like those mages from Lamia Scale; my favorite will have to be Yuka, bushy brow dude with blue flame hairdo--I like his new look in the seven year time skip, nice! Hee-Hee-Hee! Juvia, that crazy water chick is a hoot! Love at first when that moonstruck aqua sorceress saw that ice boy. Heh, and you know what makes it appear even more hilarious? Lyon's fallin' for Juvia, a love triangle! Hahahahahaha! So kewl! Speaking of kewl; Did I ever tell you about those womanizer host club wizards, The Trimens--Pfff! OMG, They are so hot! Except for the leader, Ichiya, who apparently is an ugly puss but he believes to be handsome to the ladies....Yeah, NOT! But the others, soooo dreamy! Ren, the tsundere womanizer, he's got wind magic. Eve, the cutie womanizer, he's got snow magic--Wow! And last but not least, my favorite Hibiki--hottie there--archive magic. So, that's kewl

Have you ever heard about Soul Eater? I got interested when I discovered Death the Kid, Liz, and Patty. Ahhh, they were so kewl. Especially episode 30, totally awesome! Kid can kick ass. So was Soul and Maka...Like Rukia and Ichigo; those two have a strange relationship. I found out that it's called "Platonic life partner relationship". How interesting, don't you think?

Do you know about this anime, Eureka 7? I didn't see much but I saw half of episode 5 and then half of episode 9, when it grow on me. Then it gets intense in episode 11-12. The episode 12 was nerve wrecking and it drove me crazy. Episode 13 was great too, even episode 15--OMG, Renton saw Moondoggie and Gidget...together, if you know what I mean. Thank God they had a sequel but that ended too. Dominic is always dashing looking guy, I couldn't believe he's friggin 20 & Anemone is 16! Dewey and Holland being brothers is a shocker, especially their pasts.

You like Deadman Wonderland? It's a gory yet foul language show but it is so good, Ganta and Shiro have a great relationship. No platonic there, it's love eventually in the manga. Episode 6 was really epic, intense, and Minatsuki was a spew-y little brat. But it was really good! Really good....Ha, Ha, Ha! Poor Toto, little cutie....Hmmm. Yo, Minatsuki's brother, he's a piece of sh**, good looking Leon from Resident Evil 4.

Attack on Titan...I've heard of it but never really watched it. But I saw some good stuff a little yet I wasn't interested. But I saw a clip that showed the main character, Eren Jaeger, in his torment after all that he suffered. That's when I watched Attack on Titan and it interests me so much that it was the most amazing anime I've ever seen. But I am obsessed with Eren, fascinated in his torture and his passionate self with a hint of rage within him. Sometimes, I want to take Eren and hold him in my arms. Comfort him and tell him that everything will be fine, calm him....

That's when Leander thought about her: Karina may seem like a happy, sweet, funny, mysterious, and idealistic but underneath is a depressed, distrustful, low self esteem but mixed emotions of love and hate towards herself. She has a great family of her mother and brothers with a cute Shih Tzu puppy. They did nothing to her but sometimes they fight a lot. But she sees her younger brother is a social person and she feels inhuman. She is uneasy around people who may seem like jerks in sheep's wool for she has been through a life of bullying and dealing with 'wolves' in 'sheep's clothing'. She is a forgiving person, a nice girl but she can get her buttons pushed sometimes as she is at the point of losing her mind. She claims that she is crazy, she has a lot of issues. And she wants to be loved, just for who she is. Karina may be a troubled young lady but she wants to get better--Improve much stronger. She wants to write Japanese light novels so one of her books could become a famous anime one day. She saw so many successful animes that she wanted her stories to be one of those prosperous Japanese cartoons.


Chapter 6: Nolita Fairytale

She just passed out from the drugged meal she ate, Endymion found Selene unconscious and decided to carry her with the butler Lucan assisting him. Commander Longstride was out and won't be back until two days later. This was his perfect opportunity for Endymion, he wasn't going to let that madman experiment on his own daughter and turn her into a deadly weapon. "I'm sorry I got you involved in this, Lucan." apologized Endymion, to the butler. "No, Endymion. I know how you feel. I wish to help Miss Selene." replied Lucan. "I am not going to let the commander go and use Selene." Endymion explained. They sneaked pass the security and they escaped on a ship.  Endymion looked over Selene, she looked so peaceful and beautiful when she was sleep. Endymion feels ardor in his heart. "Where we going now?" asked Lucan, snapping him out of his reverie. "Blue Moon, we need to get some help from them." answered Endymion. Lucan looked at him with shock, "Are you serious? What if they refuse us?" He asked. "I'll convince them, I think we need to find more children to take down the commander and his stupid experiments." confirmed Endymion, looking at Selene who was still unconscious. "Forgive me, Moon. But I'm doing this for you. For the future victims....It's the only way." thought Endymion.

10 years ago in First Light Theaters; There was a grisly massacre. 57 survivors & 12 deceased, 7 year old Paradisa Devine and 8 year old Virgil Arnett. Modern day, Brandish Spear Academy: Student council president, 17 year old Paradisa Devine is a yuppie that comes from a high class family. Although rich; Paradisa is a kind, caring, headstrong, meek, and moderate young lady. One day, Paradisa was walking home when she sees a car crashed into a light pole & rushes over to the vehicle to see an 18 year old man injured but wounded badly. Paradisa takes the young man to safety as she takes out her first aid kit from her backpack. The young man wakes up, startled to see Paradisa, and he doesn't seem to frightened her after threatening her. The young man escapes and Paradisa watches him go, curious about him. The next day at school, the young man she encountered yesterday appears to be fine and a transfer student. Vice president of the student council name Virgil Arnett, who is 18 years old too, knows the new transfer student: It's his childhood friend, Dante McBethel. It is revealed that Dante comes from a Dutch ancestry while Virgil comes from a Scottish ancestry and their family has been feuding since they were children. Dante and Virgil had no bad feelings, they're best friends and want to change things between the xenophobic feud. Dante appears to be a calm, sophisticated, intelligent, laid-back, companionable, and attractive young man. Unlike Dante; Virgil is a polite, gallant, kind, protective, and militaristic mindset. But he has a secret that he is hiding away from everyone: He killed his own father for his fundamentalist Jewish ways, Virgil witnessed his father beating his second wife and was banished when he was 14. Virgil was found by a kind woman, who was a Jewish that was sent on a seer's quest.

Dante is seems stunt to meet Paradisa and stays calm, Paradisa introduces herself: "My name is Paradisa Devine, Who are you?" "Dante. Dante McBethel, it's a pleasure to meet you Paradisa." replied Dante. Paradisa smiles in relief. Meanwhile; There is a swimmer on the girls swim team, her name is Lethe Beattie. Lethe Beattie is a generally calm, reliable, kind, collected nature within and out of society. Lethe interacts a slight sense of arrogance towards others, she even displays a cold, indifferent, dark, and ominous. Lethe has a grim outlook on life. She also has a dark side that she keeps hidden from the others: More of a sadomasochistic girl. She takes an interest in Dante and develops an attraction for him but decides to keep an eye on him because he seems to make her suspicious. During their encounters, Lethe seems interested in his mysterious nature. While she swam; she could hear singing from the distance: "The sea is deep, the sea is wide, the sea is always on your side. Listen to my voice and you won't have a choice. Forever you'll remain here with me." The next day, Paradisa is at her student council meeting as she and the others are struggling with ideas for the club activity. After so many ideas, Dante suggest a lunch party. Paradisa agrees and the vote begins, however Dante's idea is the most what everyone wants. Paradisa is amazed of Dante's charmiastic attitude. It is hinted that Dante is from an upper family too: He lives with his cousin, Mac Hamilton, because his mother died of breast cancer. Dante learns Paradisa works at a music shop and buys CDs of the classics. Dante leaves his phone number and he would like to hang out. On Saturday morning, Dante and Paradisa hang out at a cafe where Sayer reveals the real truth: His mother was killed and he survived from the First Light Theaters Massacre. Paradisa is shocked and states she was a survivor too from the shooting. She asked what does he do after school, Dante says he's a hired assassin. Paradisa is astounded and finds it cool, much to Dante's surprise.

In his mind; Dante gets a mental glimpse of this mysterious beauty flashing through his mind: Her hair, skin, ample bosom, and the curve of her lip. He doesn't see the vision of her fully until she emerges and his heart was stolen. This beauty's purity & attractiveness drugs out Dante's aching heart. However the beauty is a strange yet mysterious girl, who is dance-skip to music in her ears. Bopping her head to Flo Rida's "Whistle" through her ear phones & skipping in the mall, The girl begins a prancing and twirling dance, which attracts the attention of Dante, Paradisa, and Lethe. The girl changes her dance to a hand pump down with palm facing down, shaking her hips, and swaying her arms while shuffling her feet forward and backward. Paradisa giggles at her, The girl sees her giggle and laughs out loud! Paradisa is confused by this, Dante replies that she must've saw the trio staring at her funny. "What are you listening to?" asked Dante. The girl looks at him and smiles, "Flo Rida. You heard of him?" Dante shook his head, "No....?" he said. The girl is startled, "Oh my God! You gotta love this song, it's a catchy tune--no lie!" but noticed the ear wax and pulls away. "Oh shoot, sorry. Gotta clean them, gross huh?" She nervously took out a hand sanitizer wipe and cleans it but looks mortified. She hands out the now cleaned earphones timidly before saying, "You want to or no? I know I'm gross about the earphones, but you don't have to listen if you don't want-" But she is cut off by Dante, who takes the ear piece before smiling and he says: "It's fine, I'll give it a try." "OK, kewl." The girl beamed. Dante put the piece in his ear and hears the lyrics of the rapper's emcee song. While listening, Dante watches The girl who smiled hopeful but frowns and then repeats the pattern as Dante previews the song. He takes the earpiece out and says with a nod, "Catchy tune, I like it."

Dante's past is revealed: His beloved, Eve Gabriel, was killed in front of him while he escaped from unknown danger. Since Eve's death, Dante suffers hallucinations over the traumatic memory. Although calm and stoic yet serious, Dante's mental instability is not exact. Alone, Dante wonders what he can do when all of a sudden, he has a mental contact of an 'angel'. Suddenly, The 'angel' spoke to him to his astonishment: "Dante McBethel....Yes, I know who you are. Do not fret, I came here to tell you something. Give me a moment of your time, I know this is going to be tough but you must do things on your own. I asked that you trust me & I will you get you out of this alive. Please be careful, your journey of revenge starts now. But for now, go to a path that will take you to Inferno's Rings. Don't worry, I'll contact you soon. I'll be watching you, Dante." and the mental contact vision ends. Dante arrived at the path that leads to Inferno's Rings, as he was told, and the angel appears in his mind to speak to him, "It's me! You took the first step on your journey of revenge. Now, listen carefully...Who I am is not important, but if you really want to know, Please call me Saint. I know, 'cool' huh? Anyways, the first thing you must know--'The Devil', who is your Uncle Aeneas, murdered your beloved sister. No matter what happens or when things get crazy, remember about Aeneas and you will face him. Trust me, Dante, and you won't be alone. I will grant you any wish you desire. OK, Here's what you need to get ready in this mad world of Inferno's Rings, The Inferno Nine Gang--take them down." Dante fights the nine members of the gang who are named Limbo, Lust, Gluttony, Greed, Anger, Heresy, Violence, Fraud, & Treachery. Once defeating them, Dante meets the slaves of Inferno Nine's Gang: Homer, Francesca, Horace, Ovid, Lucas, Brutus, Cassius, Cleo, Caiaphas, Pierre, Judas, and Jason. Dante frees the slaves of Inferno Nine, He announces that he is the savior to them, "From this day forward, you all are my new army. Join me, and I will lead you into the depths of the one that mistreated you." "Who are you?" one of them asked. Dante looked calm but he was cautious about his identity, "My name is Lost, and I am here to regain my Paradise." He encourages the slaves to find justice and the slaves believe him. Saint appears again in Dante's mind, "'Lost' huh? Good alter ego name! Heh, is that a reference to Milton's Paradise Lost? And you want to regain your 'Paradise'? How intriguing! Ok, enough jocular matters, focus here! There is so much crazy people so here's what I want you to do. Find the most 'sane' person name Sharon, talk to her alone, and ask for a map so you can get out of this hellhole."

Dante tells his army to stay here and finds a shop, where a woman is there behind the counter. "Welcome! Can I help you?" asked the woman. "Are you Sharon?" inquired Dante. Sharon smiled and replied, "That's my name, Don't wear it out." Dante said, "I need help of getting out of here." "You do? That's not easy, there's a lot of crazy, bat-crap people here." remarked Sharon. "I'm aware of that." replied Dante. Sharon sighed and reaches in to reveal a map. She hands it to Dante and she said, "This will lead you out of Inferno's Rings. Good luck, my friend." she said. Dante takes the map and thank her before leaving. He and his newly found army use the map as they escape out of Inferno's Rings. But they are pursued by the insane people however they cut and run from them. Once reaching to a safe haven, Saint contacts Dante again: "All right! Out of Hell, now you're entering Purgatory! Purgatory Kingdom, that is where Aeneas is. Here's the deal. You must take his concubines hostage, interrogate them about Eve's death, and release the women unharmed. I know those girls are witnesses and may know something. Am I psychic you ask? Maybe....Maybe not. The second task is to find three people--Cato, Pia, and Sordello. Now go, bring the message to your people and I'll contact you later." Lost explains of their next step in Purgatory Kingdom, where three people are in danger by 'The Devil'. He also says that they will use only two because the other is a servant to a 'kind man' to someone (referring to himself). They meet a mistreated slave to 'The Devil' name Cato, a woman name Pia who is abused by her upbraiding husband that hurts her physically and emotionally. Sordello, who is Virgil's valuable bodyguard." Once the vision ends, Lost explains his plan to his army. Then, Lost and the others head towards Aeneas's cathouse, where they hold the concubines hostage, however Lost interrogates them about Eve's death. The concubines broke down and confess confirmations of Aeneas actually murdering Eve with his own bare hands! Dante is shocked and he lets the concubines go as he and the army head out to find Cato and Pia who are working.

Moxie Strong is the club vocalist while changing costumes of Jessica Rabbit, Holli Would, Betty Boop, Fairy Tale and Wonderland pin ups. But Moxie falls in love with Dante and talks to him after her performances. She takes him back of the club and attempts to seduce him. Horrified, Dante stops her but she persists him. Dante manage to gently yet firmly push her away as he says that he is in love with someone else. Dante receives letters, flowers, weird gifts, and sultry emails. Dante tells her off; saying it ends now! But that doesn't stop there: Moxie causes fabrication of her and Dante having a 'wild time' but a mysterious video message appears of the truth, which the whole school learns the truth of what Moxie is. After the jeers and name calling, Moxie loses her mind and kidnaps Paradisa. Learning about what happened, Dante and Lethe goes to rescue her. Dante distracts Lethe while appearing as Lost. Moxie goes insane but she bangs her head and drowns. Virgil learns about Moxie's death and vows revenge against Lost for Moxie, who was Virgil's cousin.

Lethe Beattie is seen at a club, where she feels claustrophobic, so she leaves abruptly and goes to the upstairs dance area. The upstairs dance room is not so crowded and has an intimate scenario to it. Lethe dances to the music in her skimpy dress and decides to leave. She is seen back at home, she is a young lady that comes from a middle class family. Lethe begins to read Hilary Duff's debut novel, Elixir, and falls asleep on the two chapters from the book. The first dream displays her as a singer and Dante as a pianist. She leaves after belting out the last notes and received an enormous applause. Dante and her are reunited before talking about running away, just when they're about to kiss; Lethe wakes up from the dream. Lethe wonders why would she dream about Dante, she brushes aside but it's been on her mind. After reading three or four chapters of Elixir, Lethe fell asleep again & another dream begins. The second dream is where Lethe is seen in front of the mirror, where Dante presents her with a bouquet of roses. She shares a romantic moment with him and they embrace. Lethe wakes up from the dream again and she wonders why is this happening to her! The third dream is where she is in a boat with Dante, who is rowing it. They talk to each other of plans for the futures, before passionately kiss each other. One day, Dante and Lethe attend to a Brazilian themed Carnival, where they're having a good time. Dante is surprised to discover that Lethe is an excellent samba dancer as she & Dante go sight seeing before heading towards a bar however Lethe sees some dancing going on.

"Wanna dance?" asked Lethe. Dante looks anxious, "I don't know how..." He start to say but Lethe takes his hand and smile, "Come on, I'll show you." she said. They wander to the sambaing party and join them. "OK, what do I do?" Dante shouting over the music. "Dance with the beat." called Lethe before moving her hips and arms to the beat. "Holy--I can't do that, I got two left feet!" Dante said as he dance frenziedly but Lethe puts a calm hand on him gently and said with a small laugh, "Easy, you're out of bounds. Here, I'll teach you." she shows him the steps in samba and Dante seems good at it. "See, you got it!" commented Lethe. She smiles as Dante flushes red at her beauty. "Phew." sighed Dante. "You OK? You're blushing." Lethe said. "Yeah, T-that was fun." Dante admits with a smile. "Wanna give it another try?" Lethe asked. "Hell yes!" exclaimed Dante and they start sambaing. But they were sambaing so much, they tripped and tumble over and Dante finds himself on top of Lethe. The two are blushing at this moment. "Dante." croaked Lethe. "Lethe, I--" Dante tried to explain but he saw her hollow cleavage and can see bruises across her ample bosom. He looked away from them but Lethe chokes out, "Dante, I have something to tell you..." she whispered. But they were interrupted by Paradisa who runs into Virgil and they have an awkward encounter. Paradisa apologizes as she claims of losing her mind. After hanging out for a little while, Virgil & Paradisa have an intimate encounter in the indoor pool, but pulled away as they both discover they have fallen in love with each other! Watching them, The girl gets excited when she realize that the love triangle is becoming a love rectangle. In the mid-fall, Dante, Virgil, Paradisa, and Lethe are seen on their break, where they enjoy a great time at Marco Island. The girl is seen dancing and splashing in the shallow water of the beach. Her name turns out to be Sophie after Dante made a proper introduction to herself.

The psychedelic experiences starts off with Paradisa & Lethe are seen lounging in their hotel room as they talk about their love for Dante. Realizing that they both love him; The girls come up with ways to win Dante McBethel's affections. Lethe comes up with the idea of psychedelic experiences of the usage of hallucinating drugs. Lethe reveals she has some in her Iridescent bag, Paradisa is unsure about this idea so the girls decide to think about it. In the afternoon; Paradisa and Lethe are seen in the swimming pool but are surprised to see Dante there too! While hanging out, The three of them go on doing crazy fun and scaring others. They heard singing: "The call of the siren reaches out to you awakening off of your senses. Your soul can hear the sirens song of love. Come to me and fall for me. My love you can not resist. The beauty of a pearl and soft as a dove. The waves of the sea just like our love. With this song you will come to me, miss me, and dream of me. With this spell my love is irresistible. As I will it, so mote it be!" These experiences cause them to go insane but Dante, Paradisa, and Lethe stop with the psychedelic after experiencing premonition-like nightmares of them suffering from K-hole & bad trips. They dispose of the drugs however they are haunted by disturbing images from their daydreams. In their psychedelic visions; they heard the same singing again: "I pirouette in the dark, I see the stars through me....Tired mechanical heart, Beats 'til the song disappears...Somebody shine a light, I'm frozen by the fear in me. Somebody make me feel alive, And shatter me! So cut me from the line; Dizzy, spinning endlessly. Somebody make me feel alive, And shatter me!" That's when Paradisa discovers her period and is experiencing emotional mood swings. Dante is disturbed by the blood-stained clothes as Lethe briefly explains of the cycle that a girl goes through and gives Paradisa tampons until she passed out after her cramps, bloating, and mood swings. Paradisa has a fear of being pregnant and takes a test but it says she is not so she is relieved and decides to be more careful.

Long ago, A young girl lived with her family in harmony but it all changed when their house is on fire by a thunderstorm. The girl and her family evacuated but her father goes back into the building house, despite his family's pleas. All of a sudden, the house blows up as the girl screams out for her father while tears stream down her face. The girl's life change when she was drowning until an aquatic Martian rescued her and experimented her; giving her powers to breathe underwater and to swim fast. One day, Boyd is a young adult/teen now as well as Hunter and Candice, even Adrienne is too. They seem to be attacked but Hunter and Adrienne escaped as Candice saves the day but Manny is nearly dying from the attack. "Boyd!" cried Manny. "Hang in there, Grandpa!" said Boyd. "Oh God, ugh! Please help me....Blood? blood! Oh dear Lord!" "Grandpa!" exclaimed Boyd, tears streaming down his face but the mysterious Candice has a syringe, saying: "Remain serene, you might feel a jab." "Wha--?" gasped Manny. However he is knocked out and wakes up by his grandson's voice, "Grandpa?" "Boyd? Am I OK?" Manny asked in a frazzled tone. "Um, yeah! Sort of..." Boyd replied nervously. Manny is relieved but he noticed that something is wrong: "Wha--What in blazes?! There's a tube in my arm? No, get it out!" Manny tried to pull it but Boyd stop him. "Grandpa, it's OK! Take it easy." Boyd said, placing his hand on his shoulder. "It's ok. It's not stuck, I'm giving you a blood transfusion. It was really hard, if I didn't give you the transfusion in time then you would've died of blood loss." rambled Candice.

Boyd and his grandpa questions Candice about how she knows all of this, "Oh, that part. It's complicated--" She said nervously. "Complicated?" asked Boyd. "There's some stuff I didn't tell you guys about, I was afraid you would consider me a total freak. I'm a--A--God, I don't know how to say it but--" stutters Candice. Finally; Candice blurts it out, "I'm a secret agent!" "What?" Boyd exclaimed however he is saved from a lackey. She smiles as Manny and Boyd look in awe. "Don't worry, don't reject me!" she cried. She helps Boyd and Manny escape as she tells them about her story. Boyd runs into a woman name Lady Nora Kosco and ask her about anyone that can help him out with finding Lost. "I know a pretty good smart chick. Sophie Kosco." Lady Kosco said with a smile. Boyd looked at her with disbelief, "You're joking right?" he said with a laugh. "No, she did some research on you, Candice, Hunter, and Adrienne." confirmed Lady Kosco. "What?" Boyd looked surprise. "She is quite unique. She calls herself 'Freak Girl' but she's more than just a freak, she's different in every way." said Lady Kosco with a confident glance. "Why would she research me? And Candice? And Adrienne and Hunter?" demanded Boyd. Lady Kosco shrugged her shoulders while replying, "Curiosity. She can't help it. Hey, do you know Sophos Brunon?" Boyd shook his head, "No." he said. "He is Sophie's manipulative, selfish, and bastard father....And my ex husband" Lady Kosco replied.

That's when the day comes: Virgil, Boyd, Hunter, Lethe, Paradisa, Candice, and Adrienne confront Lost as they uncover his identity as Dante McBethel! Before anything can happen, an explosion occurs however Virgil, Boyd, Hunter, Lethe, Paradisa, Candice, and Adrienne escape but there is no sign of Dante as the others gave him up for loss and call themselves Divine Carnival. Two weeks later; A 12 year old boy, Michael, and his talented yet attractive butler, Adam Hamilton. They are searching for Dante McBethel for a strange reason. Dante turns out to have survive from the explosion that happened and wakes up in a alternate reality. Virgil is an undercover agent to spy on Aeneus and what he is planning. But he is disturbed by his dysfunctional family members. The daughter, Jezebel, is a nymphomaniac while his brother name Samael is having an incestuous relationship with his mother, Lilith. At the same time; Lost's army are now part of society as respected civilians that don't need Lost anymore since he is now gone. In the meantime, Dante hacks into Aeneus's stuff with help from Adam but they get hacked by Plutus. Angry that he'll never see his friends again, Dante screams out Virgil's name, who hears it and learns that Dante is alive before talking to him telepathically. Virgil tells Paradisa, Boyd, Adrienne, Candice, Hunter, Lethe, and Sordello of what he discovered. Michael uses a technological virus to kill Plutus and congratulate Dante, who demands to know who is Michael. Young Michael begins to sob a little as he reveals to be Dante's younger brother. Dante is shocked as he apologizes before embracing his own brother in a reunion as Adam smiles at this touching moment as the McBethel Brothers are back together again.

In the meantime, Raphael makes a deal to Aeneus that he will be the imprisonment slave to Aeneus but it all change when Raphael meets Gretel. Raphael plans to break the deal with Aeneus, who finds out and tries to murder Rapahel however Gretel sets Raphael free from Aeneus's grasp. Later, Aeneus killed his family after learning the incestuous affair between his son and wife. He is confronted by Virgil, who has someone with him: Dante. Dante fights his uncle while learning his true intentions that Aeneus raped Lady McBethel and finally killed her but Eve witnessed this. She and Dante went off to escape. That's when, Aeneus fears of being arrested for his crime and sent his loyal servant, Plutus, to murder Eve. Enraged; Dante murder his uncle with potassium chloride syringe. Once it is over, Dante and Virgil forgive each other and decide to settle the score later. They walk away.

In a different world; 15 year old Sandaphon 'Sander' and his fraternal twin brother, Metatron 'Tron' live there. Both of these boys are different from one another. Sander is a a hostile, headstrong, violent, kind-hearted tomfool while Tron is the total opposite: He is calm, nice, mature, and intelligent wunderkind. Sander is competing in Olympia Coloseeum to face his gladiator idol, Timor Shadowwolf. He wishes to be number one of Olympia so he would never be scum, or a nobody again! Sander and Tron are the sons of a virtuous beauty and the fearsome beast. One day, the  brothers vow to find their father so they can confront their father. Sander was still training with his feet whooshing, him panting until he stopped and passed out on the floor. "Sander, are you still here?" Tron called, he found his brother on the floor. Sander smiled, "'Sup brother!" He greeted. "You've been here since this morning, haven't you?" inquired Tron, narrowing his eyes. Sander got up his feet instantly and begin to stretch around, "Yup! Getting pumped up for Olympia." He replied. "Maybe now is the time for you to take a break. You haven't ate breakfast and it's practically lunch time." scolded Tron. "Aw, c'mon! I ain't tired or hungry." whined Sander. Just then, his stomach grumbled, Sander blushed as Tron smirked at him. Sander glared at him, then gives up in defeat. "Fine! Always the responsible one aren't you!" He said. "I'm just trying to help you, if you don't eat or rest; how else would you be prepare for the Colosseum." explained Tron. Sander had to agree, his younger brother had a point there: "Yeah, you're right." He admitted. Then, he grinned and said: "I hope I find a girl who has chocolate brown hair and pretty fair skin. And be cute." "If she's cute, then go ahead and do her." Tron remarked. Sander looked at his twin brother, "Why I oughta..." He growled and begin to chase his brother, who ran away and laughing, "I was just kidding Sandaphon. C'mon, take a joke will you?" He called out.

They stopped when they heard singing, a familiar song called The Song by the Beach: "I love to wander along the beach. At the very break of dawn, it brings sweet memories to my heart. Of the ancient ones, who've gone. The ocean breeze, is whispering. The clouds are drifting, by. Old memories rush, like the morning tide. And with joy, my heart will cry." They wonder who, and who, was singing. In the meantime while reading newspaper; Leander is reading about 'the siren in the other worlds'. "She's all over the place. I never knew she could do it that fast." He said. Tamsin, who was sitting across from him, asked: "Do you think it's her? Karina, I mean." "Yeah, I remember she used to sing one time." Leander mused. He remembered when he once visited Karina's family, he saw Young Karina who was dancing and singing to one of the songs from the movie, Mulan. This song was, "I'll Make a Man Out of You". She adored the part, which she has a habit of doing, of repeating it over and over again: As the male choir belted, "Be a man!" three times while the main voice would sing, "We must be swift as the coursing river. With all the force of a great typhoon. With all the strength of a raging fire, Mysterious as the dark side of the moon." Karina sang that part once, her voice range was soprano. Beautiful yet sweet. "How do we find her?" asked Tamsin, snapping Leander back into the modern era. "I don't know, I'm not sure where she is." admitted Leander.

Just then, Dietrich burst in. "Leo! Come here quickly!" He said. "What is it?" asked Leander. "It's Endymion, he has Selene, the commander's daughter. He wants to talk to you." Dietrich explained. Tamsin looks Leander, who gets up and exits the room. Leander talks to Endymion, who tells him that the commander was planning on using Selene as a human guinea pig for his experiments. Endymion has proof, which shocks Tamsin and Leander. Now they knew what they had to do.


Chapter 7: Livin' La Vida Loca

She just passed out from the drugged meal she ate, Endymion found Selene unconscious and decided to carry her with the butler Lucan assisting him. Commander Longstride was out and won't be back until two days later. This was his perfect opportunity for Endymion, he wasn't going to let that madman experiment on his own daughter and turn her into a deadly weapon. "I'm sorry I got you involved in this, Lucan." apologized Endymion, to the butler. "No, Endymion. I know how you feel. I wish to help Miss Selene." replied Lucan. "I am not going to let the commander go and use Selene." Endymion explained. They sneaked pass the security and they escaped on a ship.  Endymion looked over Selene, she looked so peaceful and beautiful when she was sleep. Endymion feels ardor in his heart. "Where we going now?" asked Lucan, snapping him out of his reverie. "Blue Moon, we need to get some help from them." answered Endymion. Lucan looked at him with shock, "Are you serious? What if they refuse us?" He asked. "I'll convince them, I think we need to find more children to take down the commander and his stupid experiments." confirmed Endymion, looking at Selene who was still unconscious. "Forgive me, Moon. But I'm doing this for you. For the future victims....It's the only way." thought Endymion.

In the meantime while reading newspaper; Leander is reading about 'the siren in the other worlds'. "She's all over the place. I never knew she could do it that fast." He said. Tamsin, who was sitting across from him, asked: "Do you think it's her? Karina, I mean." "Yeah, I remember she used to sing one time." Leander mused. He remembered when he once visited Karina's family, he saw Young Karina who was dancing and singing to one of the songs from the movie, Mulan. This song was, "I'll Make a Man Out of You". She adored the part, which she has a habit of doing, of repeating it over and over again: As the male choir belted, "Be a man!" three times while the main voice would sing, "We must be swift as the coursing river. With all the force of a great typhoon. With all the strength of a raging fire, Mysterious as the dark side of the moon." Karina sang that part once, her voice range was soprano. Beautiful yet sweet. "How do we find her?" asked Tamsin, snapping Leander back into the modern era. "I don't know, I'm not sure where she is." admitted Leander. Just then, Dietrich burst in. "Leo! Come here quickly!" He said. "What is it?" asked Leander. "It's Endymion, he has Selene, the commander's daughter. He wants to talk to you." Dietrich explained. Tamsin looks Leander, who gets up and exits the room. Leander talks to Endymion, who tells him that the commander was planning on using Selene as a human guinea pig for his experiments. Endymion has proof, which shocks Tamsin and Leander. Now they knew what they had to do.

In a different world.....

One day, it happened--Kwan Yin was rescued while enslaved in the palace however she was sick of all this and took a stand by refusal however her master was about to kill her when Kwan Yin cringed away when her heart glowed and a burst of power killed everyone in the palace, including her master. When Kwan Yin looked around and saw what has happened, she freaked out. Then, a mysterious girl appears. It was none other than Karina herself, he looked over at Kwan Yin in her skimpy, provocative outfit.  "Miss Priestess, am I right?" Karina asked. Kwan Yin looked up at Karina with sad eyes, "Please, help me." She begged. Kwan Yin begin to cry, "Help me. I beg of you!" She sobbed. Karina looked around and saw the dead people. "Did you...do all this?" Karina asked. Kwan Yin trembled with fear, she looked around and cowers of anguish. "I--I don't know..." She answered timidly. Karina glanced at her and then she said as she outstretched his hand, "Come on, let's get out of here. I know a place where I can keep you safe." Kwan Yin gazed up at her, she was amazed that she was coming to free her from the cage she was living in all her life. She took it and smiled at her with gratitude as her journey of peace shall continue. "So, you were kidnapped and forced to be a slaved by a 'monster' who was your master. He made you wear that getup, but if you refused he'd killed you." Karina said. He was standing outside of the dressing room while Kwan Yin was getting changed. "Yes. It was awful. Oh! Before I forget, thank you for rescuing me." answered Kwan Yin. "Tell me something, Priestess, what is your task anyway?" asked Karina. "I am to bring peace to the other worlds." She said, then the doorknob turned and Kwan Yin stepped out. "So...How do I look?" inquired Kwan Yin. Karina looked over as her eyes widened slightly; Kwan Yin was wearing a tunic top which the sleeves reached to the elbows and almost to her wrist. She wore a long skirt that reached to her ankles and flat slippers. She wore a crown halo around her head. For a moment, Karina thought she looked like an angel. Then she remembered something important she had to tell her so she and her acquaintance sat down for a chat.

"You know you should try to be a martial pacifist, we can't always save you." Karina said. Kwan Yin looks up in surprise, "What is that?" She asked. "A martial pacifist will often try to solve his problems with words first, and fists a distant second, typically resorting to violence only as a last resort. When that happens, he will mop the floor with anyone dumb enough to challenge him. Unlike his arrogant counterpart, he will not kill you unless he has no other choice, as killing usually goes against everything that he stands for." explained Karina. Kwan Yin giggled, "There's no such think as a person like that." She said. "Actually there is." Karina said, she pulled out papers of her research that she did and pulled out one article. "There is the Norse mythology: Thor, the great Thor was one. And there was Freyr." replied Karina "But they are from mythology." protested Kwan Yin. "Ah, that's where your wrong." Karina put in. More articles, she begin to read them as she mentioned their names: "Number one; The Shaolin Monks studied and developed their fighting style out of self-defense and swore an oath to only use these arts to protect. They took no pride in killing, and even less in needing to fight in the first place. Number two; The entire martial art of Aikido is based on this principle. and number three--Guillaume-Henri Dufour; He was General of the Swiss army during the brief civil war, which he won with less than 100 dead on both sides combined. Later, he was instrumental in founding the Red Cross and presided over the first Geneva Convention. He was also an important topographer, leading to Switzerland's highest peak being named after him...." Kwan Yin was convinced so she is trained on martial arts and how to survive in the wilderness. That's when they are under attack by strange monsters while on a plane and they escaped, almost dying. Kwan Yin woke up, happy to be alive. But no sight of Karina and begins what she was taught.

Building a survival shelter is an absolute priority for Kwan Yin. She was faced in a survival situation in harsh or unpredictable weather. A good shelter must protect her from the elements and be comfortable enough for resting and sleeping. She knew that most people cannot survive unprotected from rough weather for more than a few hours. Lucky for her, Karina did find a good shelter: It was dry, well drained and reasonably flat. It looked comfortable, distance to water and has a supply of firewood. It has building materials for your shelter and provides protection against strong winds. She remembered that Karina had added a shelter tarp, an emergency blanket and an extra poncho to her gear. Perfect! It was complete. Now it was time to find water. But that wasn't going to be easy so she looked around and not a single trace of clean water was found. She remembered on how to make a water filter so she gathered water in a container she packed and she recalled on what Karina told her: "To start with, you need a container. If you can find a large, empty can, use it. Punch 5-10 holes in the bottom of the can. A large plastic bottle is also fine. Cut the end of the bottle off evenly. If there is no container available, you have to use what material that nature can provide, or that you brought with you. If you find a birch tree, make a cone of birch bark. The cone will need to have a fairly small hole in the bottom. Tie the cone with rope to keep it from opening up. Now the first, you need to stop the sand to get out of the container. Find some filter material you can place at the bottom. For instance; a couple of inches (centimeters) of pebbles, a grass mesh, make sure it’s nonpoisonous grass, or cotton material."

Kwan Yin learned how to do it as the teachings echoed in her memory:"Add a layer of gravel. The main purpose of the gravel layer is to strengthen the filter material and prevent sand mixed with the water you get from the filter. Fill your bottle or cone with sand. Collect some water. Pour your collected water through the filter. Catch it in another container at the bottom. Look at the water that comes out of the filter. It should be clear. If not, you may have to pass the water through the filter more than once." Now she made her own water filter and puts water in there and she can drink it. It is essential to understand where to find survival food, even food is the least pressing wilderness survival need. With plenty of water and a comfortable resting place, most of humans can live many weeks without food. However, food is important for Kwan Yin's mental and emotional state, as well as a source of energy and to maintain a normal body temperature. In a survival situation, she has to take advantage of everything available to eat. Most wilderness areas are full of natural food, ranging from plants to insects. The food sources Kwan Yin can exploit are determined by the habitat she was in. Vary her diet to make sure you get the appropriate proportions of fat, protein, carbohydrates, minerals and vitamins. Meat and fish are good sources of protein and fat and provide virtually everything a long-term survivor would need. However, at the first stage of a survival situation, plants are the most appropriate diet as plants are easily accessible and contain the necessary carbohydrates. She ate bugs that were editable: worms, grasshoppers, crickets, and ants. Not her cup of tea but what else could she do?

Then, Kwan Yin recalled something she had learn, which is the figure-four trap. It's very effective, but it needs some practice to make. Kwan Yin knows that she is unlikely to get it right first time. Her intention should be to create a stable trap, but with a trigger that will cause the trap to collapse, even to the slightest touch. The deadfall trap works on the principle that when the bait is taken a weight falls on the prey. This live animal trap can be made to any size. But she knew that it wouldn't work for the first time but it was worth a shot. The deadfall trap had a trigger, a horizontal bait bar is balanced at appropriate angles to an upright with a locking bar, which supports a heavy weight pivoting around the tip of the upright, see the figure above. As a weight, use a heavy log or rock. Another variation of the trigger mechanism is shown to the right. It's very simple and no tools are required. Using two long sticks and one short stick; She made sure the contact point of the weight is close to the main support stick. Kwan Yin also need to find kindling with the tinder and fuel she had packed. She made a fire with ease and it started. Just as Mikado taught her. She tended to the fire but after a few hours; she had to create an SOS, which meant Save Our Souls, is the best known international distress signal. Everyone should be familiar with SOS. The SOS signal can be transmitted by any method, visual or audio. She remembered the code for SOS is 3 short, 3 long and 3 short signals. Pause. Repeat the signal. The SOS signal can, for instance, be constructed as a ground to air signal with rocks and logs, or whatever material she have available. At night she can use a flashlight or a strobe light to send an SOS to, for instance, an aircraft. During the day, she can use a signal mirror. If it is difficult to produce long and short signals, Kwan Yin should know that almost any signal repeated three times will serve as a distress signal. But she eventually gets kidnapped by thugs, who saw her signal.

While being kidnapped; Kwan Yin begin to think rationally and she have to be cooperative in this sort of situation. Her adrenaline will be pumping, her heart will be pounding, and she will be terrified. She had to calm down. The sooner she can regain your composure the better off you will be immediately and in the long run. Right from the start, she should try to observe and remember as much as possible in order to help her plan an escape, predict abductor's next moves, or give information to the police to aid in a rescue or to help apprehend and convict the kidnapper. At the same time, she had to be positive. Remember, most kidnapping victims survive--the odds are with her. That said, you should prepare herself for a long captivity. Some hostages have been held for years, but they kept a positive attitude, played their cards right, and were eventually freed. Take it one day at a time. One of the captors looked over her, Kwan Yin looked back with no glare at her. It is generally psychologically harder for a person to kill, rape, or otherwise harm a captive if the captive remains "human" in the captor's eyes. She did not grovel, beg, or become hysterical. She tried even not to cry. She will not challenge her abductor, but show him that him are worthy of respect as he came over to her and untie her from her bounds. Kwan Yin swallowed and said, "I, Kwan Yin, am here to bring the world peace. I do not wish for violence, please let me in..." But she stops when one of the captors jump at her, "I do not permit a woman to teach or to assume authority over a man; she must be quiet." He recited, a verse from the Scriptures.

Then; Kwan Yin could feel his hands on her bare skin, she felt cold anger and kicked him in between his legs. The guy groans in pain, loosen his grip, and Kwan Yin tried to run however the guy wraps himself around her and bangs her hard against a wall as he forcefully kissed her. In the kiss; Kwan Yin bite his lip hard. The man yelled, he was furious and grabbed Kwan Yin's neck, choking her. She was about to die without air in her throat, when that same burst of power, she had before with her monstrous master she was enslaved, came from her and the captor cry out in pain. He fell backwards, he was critically injured as he fell unconscious. Kwan Yin was shocked, she begin to weep sorrowfully. "Oh my God...." She gasped. "Oh...." She wept and wept until there was nothing left. She thought of what Karina said about martial pacifists: A martial pacifist will often try to solve his problems with words first, and fists a distant second, typically resorting to violence only as a last resort. When that happens, he will mop the floor with anyone dumb enough to challenge him." She remembered what she also said to her, "You can do it, Kwan Yin. After all we've taught you, you are a warrior." "I don't think I'm a warrior." She replied nervously. "Sure you are, you just don't know it yet." confirmed Karina. "How do you know that?" asked Kwan Yin. Karina smirked, "I just do." She answered smugly. Kwan Yin remembered something from her past: When she was just a little girl; her mother used to tuck her into bed and she'd read her a story. It always was about a princess in distress, And how a guy would save her. Then end up with the glory of marrying her. Living happily ever after. Little Kwan Yin would lie in bed and think about the person that she want to be. Now, she this day has come when she realized the fairy tale life wasn't for her.

Kwan Yin knew what she had to do, She remembered her pacifist passage she had to follow: "With Jah as my witness, I swear on my name and my life, that I shall do no harm, that I shall place the saving of life and easing of suffering above self, above family, that my duty is not to my people, or to my nation, but to all of humanity." She realized that she cannot go by that anymore. She knew that Karina was right: "I understand, I cannot cause violence. I cannot hurt a mortal. Forgive me but...My friends, they are right. I can't count anyone to save me. I....I need to get stronger. I have to rescue only me." She thought. " I'm going set me free." Taking the sword on the ground; Kwan Yin fought back. Every enemy she encountered, she wasn't afraid to take a swing. She would not take pride in killing or harming but rather to save herself and remorse for what she has done to her foes. She doesn't want be like Cinderella, all she does is sit in a dark old dusty cellar--waiting for somebody to come and set her free. Nor like Snow White waiting for a handsome prince to come and save her with a magic kiss. She doesn't want to depend on no one else. As she fights; Kwan Yin never felt like this. She can do anything now: Kwan Yin can slay her own dragons. She can dream her own dreams. And that knight in shining armor? It is her! Karina watched, impressed by all that happened. Kwan Yin improved by all the training she gave her. And so, Kwan Yin accompanied her to the other worlds.

One night in a different world called Geometria, Karina was the only one working late while the others were went home. Just then, Karina noticed some sort of figure outside. It look something like a man but it didn’t. It was crawling on its hands and knees. It went left and right, Karina was so scared that she wanted to run but she edged toward the back door however the creature stopped to stare into her eyes. Karina was so scared and watched while she got closer to the back door, the creature lunged at Karina. He was about to bite into her, however Karina uses her powers to defeat the creature. Then, Karina got away and begin to run. Once she got away; Karina breathed a sigh of relief. She walked down a path into a leafless woods, she found herself in a circle of leafless trees and looked up to see the big, bright and beautiful moon. It looked gorgeous tonight, Freya stared up at it, thinking of having a normal life. It would be so easy to just be normal, than to be a singer or a songwriter. Snap! A twig went. Karina jumped, “Who’s there?” She called out. No one answered, she backed away and ran. Running faster, panting of breath, she dared not to stop. “No. No. Not me! Please, not me! Don’t kill me!” she prayed. But lost her balance and tumble down a hill. She landed near a tree, she looked up and saw a dark figure with glowing eyes. “Don’t let me die, help me!” whispered Karina. She used her powers but then she fainted. The next thing she woke up to see figures surround her, she didn't know because her vision blurred. "Look! Don, she's waking up." A guy, who was leaned muscular, called. "She looks dead, you OK?" The guy said. He looked concerned at Karina. "W-wha-What happened?" Karina muttered. The girl with chopped style with hair flipped to one or both sides and often strands not cut evenly. She looked up and down at her, "Looks like you picked up a baby doll." She noted. Another girl, with two buns are worn on either side of the head, with the rest of the hair worn as pigtails and a cute face. "Is she hurt?" asked the girl. The other one examines Karina and says, "Let's see..." The girl with the piled high ponytail reached over and pinch Karina’s arm. "Ow!" Freya cried, rubbing her arm where she had been pinched. She glared at the girl, who smiled in triumph. "See, she's OK. Nothing cut or bleeding.” said the girl. Karina was upset, she couldn’t think straight with all these people. "Wha--Da--Uh--Urrgggghhhhh! Is this a nightmare I am living in? Wake up! Wake up! WAKE UP!" She hits her head against the wall. The girl with the piled high ponytail remarks, "Hey, miss--" But Karina pushed her away, "Please...I need a minute..." She said.

She felt on her knees, she begin sobbing. It was too emotional for her, she just couldn’t take much more out of this. The stress was killing her, throbbing against her like the annoying beat of the drum. The girl with the pigtails approached her, "Hey, Miss Karina? Don't cry. Here..." She handed a teary eyed Karina a napkin. , who took them from her but smiled with gratitude. "Thank you." said Karina. "By the way, my name's Keya Puppis." said the girl with the low ponytails. Karina looked up, "Nice to meet you." She said. The girl with the piled up ponytail tap her shoulder, "And I'm Phoenix Pyxis." She said nicely. Karina smiled at her and said, "Hello Phoenix." The one with the dark hair, which had blue contrast in his mane, observed Karina and then turned to the buff and tough guy. "Jiao Long, get her here an iced tea. Tissues. And something to eat." He instructed. The tough guy nodded, "You got it, Chief." He said. And he turned to leave. Karina looked at the boy with a feeling of annoyed on her face, "Please, don't baby me." She said. The dark haired guy looked over at her. "I'm not. You look like you could use a break." He said. This guy seems nice, he was leaned and light skinned. Pretty cute guy, really. Karina begin to smile. "Thanks Don." She said. The dark haired guy looked at Karina, "Chief? My name is Draco Hydrus." He said. Karina looked confused, "So, why does that big guy there call you 'Chief'?" She asked. "You mean Jiao Long? It's just another name for 'boss'." Tristan explained. Karina looked at him with amazement, "Oh...You run this town? This whole city?" Tristan nodded, "Yup, Well my side is the North. ‘King'." He said. He runs half of this town and he’s hot? Well, that’s what this calls impressiveness for Karina. "Cool." She said.

"Hey Chief!" It was the buff-tough guy name Jiao Long. He was carrying a fast food bag, a cup of iced tea, and tissues. "Got the stuff you wanted." He said. "What the? Oh no, I can't eat all that!" Karina laughed. Draco smiled, he beckons his right handed man. "Bring it here, Jiao Long." He called out. Jiao Long obeyed, Karina put her head in her hands and shook her head, “I swear I'm drinking water later." She muttered. Draco put an arm around Karina’s shoulder, "Kara, meet my right hand man, Jiao Long." He said. Karina shook the big hand of Jiao Long, who took it like a gentleman, "Mucho gusto, señorita." He said. Karina smiled, but looked sad a little. "I'm sorry, about...you know." She said. Jiao Long waved a hand, "We all are like this, right?" He said. Karina smiled. Later after she ate, Karina is trying to write another story however she is not getting anything. She was only, the others had to leave for a few minutes. So, Karina could have a moment of peace. Karina felt guilty for what she has done before and felt like she had put them through hell. She begins to cheer up when she had this song stuck in her head:  "American queen is the American dream, American queen is the American dream....Hollywood infected your brain, You wanted kissing in the rain, oh, oh. Living in a movie scene, puking American dreams, oh, oh. I'm obsessed with the mess that's America, I'm obsessed with the mess that's America." She crooned. Just then; Draco, Keya, and Phoenix returned but they hurried in when they heard her singing. Phoenix couldn't believe it: "You, you are the siren!" She exclaimed. The other two else looked shocked, "The what?" asked Keya. "Yes, there were reports in the newspapers about a mysterious girl going to different worlds as her hypnotic voice is heard. You are her, right?" Phoenix said. The others looked over at Karina, "So, you are a siren." said Draco. That wasn't a question. Karina looked away, blushing. "Yes." She answered. "How?" asked Draco.

Karina turned back and told the others her story, which they listened with full attention: "Well....I was sick with a horrible sore throat which hurt like hell and couldn't talk a lot. I had to drink tea, take medication to stop the inflammation in my throat. Yeah, swallowing could hurt even if I tried. But then one day, I was visited by a hummingbird and it came to cure me of my throat." She explained. "Wow, that's cool." Draco admitted. Karina looked down, smiling. "Kind of hard to believe, right?" She asked. "Are you kidding? That sounds...." Keya said, but stopped as she tried to think of a word so Phoenix helps her out, "Whimsical. It sounds really whimsical, but I guess we're living in a whimsical realm so anything can happen." She remarked. "So, you don't think I'm weird?" inquired Karina. "I like weird!" Keya said. "Thanks, but I'm not into serial killers, I'm not a sadist or a masochist. I'm not too big on gore, if it shows guts then I get squeamish. I'm not a pervert, I'm not a Peeping Tom girl...Nothing like that!" She ranted, then she stopped. "Am I talking too much?" asked Karina. Phoenix shook her head, "Nope!" She said. "How about you?" asked Karina, to Draco. Draco thought about it, "Yeah...No, I'm just kidding. You're OK, don't worry." He said. "If I talk too much, let me know then I'll stop." replied Karina. "Don't worry, it's nothing." Phoenix assured. "You sure?" questioned Karina, with concern. "Yeah, but if you were like those annoying fellows; then we would've told you to shut the hell up." Draco said. Then they all laughed. Later, Karina was walking with a pen and a book in hand. She was writing in the book, which looked like a diary. But then she realize she could feel someone following her from behind. She turned, and she saw that a monster was coming towards her. Karina tried to run however she tripped and fell. The maiden looked behind as she was about to get away however the creature was faster. She gasped, cringing in fear. But then she didn't felt its claws or teeth in her skin. She looked up, she gasped. It was a hot guy who had saved her. Wow! This was a dream come true. "No...way...." She said softly. The guy shoved the monster away, the monster went backwards and the guy raced after her.

Once that was over for a few hours, Karina received a phone call on her cell: "Hey Nixie." She answered. "Hey, Kara, mind if you come down to a fighting arena? I heard someone interested who is attending." said Phoenix on the other end. This interest Karina, "I'd be happy to drop by. I just need to go and change." She said. "OK, have fun." She said and clicked off. Karina hung up and hurried back to her apartment. In the meantime; Tigrio had finished battling a thug in the arena. It was no sweat to him, "Hmph! Who's next?" He asked. Some looked reluctant to face this guy. "C'mon! Anyone wanna fight this guy?" called one of his lackeys name Darany. A female voice called out, "Um..I do!" Heads turned as Karina appeared in a tank top and yoga pants with sneakers. "I'd like to volunteer!" She said. Tigrio's eyes bulged in ardor. "Wow zah..." He said softly. Karina bound her way to Tigrio and outstretch her hand to him. "Hi! My name's Karina Novak. Wait, you are the one who saved me." recalled Karina. Tigrio looked confused and dazed, "Wha--?" He said. But his boys remembered: "Ohhhhhh man!" Darany exclaimed. "You're the chica from before." Ezio said, pointing to her. Karina looked shy, "Yeah....Listen, thank you for saving my life." She said softly. Tigrio blushed at this, this girl was cute all right, so cute. Darany laughed, "Hahaha! Look at your face, Kingfish. You're--Ow!" He winced as he knee throbbed. "Shut it." snapped the guy. "Yes, Kingfish." said Haslett, in a weak voice. Then he hobbled away. "Kingfish? Huh. Hot for a good looking guy like you." remarked Karina with a grin.  Tigrio smirked, "Ha, funny. My name is Tigrio Antila. You wanna fight me, little girl?" He asked. Karina's smile faded, she suddenly looked irked. "'Little girl'?" She asked in a gritted teeth voice. "Yeah." Tigrio said with triumphantly. Karina tightly smiled, she pointed her index finger and said, "Front and center, Tigrio." Tigrio smiled smugly, "Gladly." He replied.

Following her, Darany and Ezio grinned with athirst. "Bebe linda." Darany said. Ezio nodded. Karina and Tigrio got to the center of the battle arena, each of them ready to face one another. "Ready?" Karina asked. "Bring it, chica." Tigrio bragged. He attacked first but Karina blocked him with a defense movement. Tigrio is stunt by the frost on it however Karina didn't stop there, soon she was doing dance-like fighting moves. Karina made her body straddled parallel over the ground, while her arms are straight, using her strength to hold her body weight while water from her hands becomes frozen on the floor. Tigrio made an attack as he is about to pounce her but Karina poise at him while she pirouette and did a without her head or feet on the floor, facing the ceiling, with leeway for many leg variation as she made more glaciers. They continued to fight as Karina did other movements she did: She quick stepped. Stomp. Twist and throwing her arms around. Lifting herself as she did different moves while fighting against her opponen. Finally, Tigrio slipped and fell to the floor. Karina flounced her arms out and let out a huff of air. It was all so quiet, everyone in the room was gaping at Karina. Darany and Ezio were the first to applaud and letting out whoops of encouraging: "¡Olé! ¡Otra!" Darany exclaimed. "¡Bis! Maldición, chica tiene juego." cried Ezio. Karina curtsy but walked over to the defeated Tigrio, who looked up at Karina smirking. "And one last thing." She said. Tigrio tightly grinned, "What?" Karina took a big breath and exclaimed, "Don't you dare, Call me 'little girl' again! OK?" She then squeaked adorably at 'OK' and her eyes became doe-like as she batted her eyelashes. "Gotcha." Tigrio said, smiling nervously. Karina straightened her position and she sauntered away. "See you around, tough guy. Nice playing with ya." She said seductively. Darany and Ezio came up to Tigrio.

"Joder, qué mujer." said Ezio. Tigrio watched Karina leave, admiring her body. But her other features and thinking about the way she fought. "Hermosa." muttered Tigrio in agreement. Karina is on top of a building where she is writing and she is haunted by Tigrio, Karina felt her heart skip a beat. Her face flushed. But she remembered her life, it wasn't average and wonders if Tigrio had an average life. That's when she begins to sing, "Are you satisfied with an average life? Do I need to lie to make my way in life?" "I thought you would be here." Kwan Yin said, she was smiling as Karina stopped singing. She looked away but she asked, "Um...you OK?" "Yes, I was quite impressed on what you did. You are brave yourself." remarked Kwan Yin. Karina smiled, looking at her with full eye contact. She then looked away. "What is your real intentions?" asked Kwan Yin, "For that siren song voice. Trailing Tamsin Tanner and her friends. Her allies. Why?" Karina looked away, embarrassed. "Well, it sounds silly and mortifying for me." She admitted. "Tell me anyway." Kwan Yin insisted gently, she was willing to listen. Karina took a deep breath, "OK. I just, I want to...I was tired of being the bystander, tired of being weak." explained Karina. "I am so much different that the other kids. I know I can be annoying, childish but deep down, I am really caring and want to never repeat the same patterns of abuse that I was inflicted on. Never, I had to get help. And I want to find people who would accept me the way I am. Not look at me funny, not...not glare at me, not whisper things about me and laughing with the others. I want to be loved, not manipulated. Not hurt or betrayed. I want to be loved as I am, unconditionally...Just like my family. Just like those who care, like friends I know."

"You wrote this?" Kwan Yin asked. Karina looked embarrassed but she nodded, "Yeah...." She said. Kwan Yin is astounded, "Can I read it?" She inquired. Karina gesture politely, "Um...sure." She said. Kwan Yin reads some parts, Karina looked away and started to pace, she waited Kwan Yin, who was still reading it. This was a good sign, a very good sign. Once she was done, Kwan Yin was left amazed. "Wow." was all she said. "Wow?" Karina asked, turning to her. "It's wonderful. I mean, quite amazing. I never knew you could write things like this." Kwan Yin said, she was grinning. Ecstatic, thrilled; Karina felt excitement bubbling inside her. "So, you like it?" She asked. "Well, a little violent and having brief language. But it's got good parts. Well done, m'lady." said Kwan Yin. Karina felt so happy all this afternoon, she was lying in a hotel alone while Kwan Yin went out. While happy of content; Karina felt like singing: "Are you satisfied with an average life? Do I need to lie to make my way in life?" crooned Karina. Karina decided to leave her hotel as she goes to a fenced archer bridge and as she walks, she could see the highway streets. She runs her fingers across the fence, where Karina walks. She found herself in a park, as she head towards a tire swing and begins to swing on it. She walks by kids blowing bubbles, walking on a boardwalk, and she came across an unfinished construction of a building and begins to sit high above.

She was trying to not look down, as she begins to talk to herself, "I am lucky I met Kwan Yin but I want to more like her. Would Tamsin be friends with me? What if they don't like me? What if I'm nothing to them? What if they don't accept me as I am? Will they hate me?" She sighed and begins to sing to herself again but her human-normal pretty voice but it sounded stress and angry: "'Cause it's my problem if I wanna pack up and run away. It's my business if I feel the need, To smoke and drink and sway. It's my problem, it's my problem if I feel the need to hide. And it's my problem if I have no friends and feel I want to die.....!" She took a deep breath and sing in her siren voice, "Are you satisfied with an average life? Do I need to lie to make my way in life? Are you satisfied with an easy ride? Once you've crossed the line will you be satisfied?" crooned Karina. While she sang; Karina's voice attracts the attention of Tigrio, who was passing by and heard her singing. He becomes enthralled by her voice. "So, what do you think?" asked Draco, who is beside him. "So, it's her." Tigrio muttered. "What I tell you, she's a special girl I tell ya." replied Phoenix, smiling. "I have to agree." Keya said cheerfully. In the meantime; Kwan Yin smiled hearing Karina's singing among the vision, confusing many people around as they looked around clueless. Draco, Tigrio, Keya, Phoenix, and Kwan Yin could see her personality: Intuitive, empathetic, passionately emotional, mysterious (she can be very private at times), nurturer, deep feelings, self protective, and has psychic sponges. There was something about her, which was very bewitching to this pretty lady who has the body and mind of a child but she was something charming.....

Elsewhere....

There was a door that opened and eight feet scrambled in. "You're late, all four you!" The instructor shouted. Galahad saluted as well as the others, "We apologized, sir. We have no excuse for being tardy." Galahad replied. The instructor looks at them and then turns to the others, "Everyone; please meet our fresh meat rookies--Tamsin, Galahad, Lynette, and Mordred." He announced. Gareth stopped dead in his tracks, "What? Mordred?" He thought. He couldn't believe it, Loki is...alive? "Please, make them feel welcome." said the instructor. Then he ordered the others to resume with the training. Later, Gareth was in the men's room by the sink. His hands washed his face as he took deep breaths. "This isn't happening....This isn't happening. He should be dead. Dead. Impossible!" He chanted to himself. There was a toilet flush, shifting sounds, and one of the stall doors opening. Mordred walks out but stops to glare at Gareth. "Gareth." said Mordred. Gareth glares back, "Mordred. You made a good recovery. Thought that bullet would be deep enough to kill you." Gareth countered. Mordred sneered, "Miracles happen, don't they?" He said. "They do, but you are no miracle. You are a normalcy. I am the only who knows about your secret. you psycho!" Gareth said. Mordred looked away, "I know that." He said. "And for the record, don't even try to see Lyonesse. She has found herself a better man, she doesn't know who you are. Not even my family knows, but still you are not allow to see or speak to her." Gareth spat. Mordred seemingly didn't looked unfazed by this, "Fine then. I have no time looking for pretty girlfriends. I have matters to take care." He said. "My soul will be burning later." And he left, but not before hearing Gareth cried out: "To hell with your soul!" Later; Mordred was talking about Dark Magi with the others, he had heard about how his uncle was involved and now it was time to take down the one who conspired in the sensual violation crime. Mordred is determined to take down who is responsible for all this. Tamsin wasn't watching him, she was watching him and Gareth. Gareth was listening to Mordred's rant until he spoke up. "Hey, not to burst your bubble but you think you can take on the Dark Magi? Those things may be pretty birds but they are deadlier than any wasp or hornet." Gareth remarked. Mordred glared at back, "I'm prepared, and besides I'm not scared of some witches in the clothing of sheep. But you sound like you're not scared." He said. "Hey, as much as I try to speak my mind, I just want you to know that you could be part of a fatal mirage just by saying it." He said. Mordred stood up abruptly, Tamsin looked up with fear. "Is that so? Wanna bet?" asked Mordred. "C'mon, don't fight." Tamsin scolded. Gareth stood up too, "Absolutely." He said. Just then, The loudspeakers blared as it startled everyone. The others were about to scatter out until Gareth stops him. "My bad for what I said, I didn't mean such things." He said. Mordred nodded, "Me too."

It didn't last long: There was a lot of competition with these guys. Mordred struggled in the training, Gareth smirks at him. "What's the matter, Incomer? Not so tough isn't it?" Gareth taunted. But Mordred pushed on, he managed to get stronger. Gareth was angry that Mordred went up higher in the ranks by all he was trained for. Gareth is stressed over Mordred trying to take the top. Gareth is still in mourning for Lyonesse, thinking about her. His beautiful sister...She was so sweet, but poor thing had to suffer so young. He shed a few tears but stopped when he heard someone walking. Their shoes squeaked so loud that it hurt Gareth's ears slightly. "Hello, anyone there?" Gareth called, seeing a dark silhouetted figure. "You OK?" said the figure, Gareth was annoyed. He knew that voice, "You...What are you doing here?" He demanded. Mordred stepped out of the shadows, "You look like you need a shoulder to cry on." He remarked. "I don't need your diseased shoulder to shed my problems on." Gareth snapped. Mordred rolled his eyes, "Look, you don't like me and I don't like you. Let's try to get along better." He said. Gareth looked at him, he sighed. "Fine. Whatever." agreed Gareth. Mordred nodded, "Good." He replied. Then he pulled out something out of his pocket and tossed him a can of soda. Gareth caught it with ease, snapped it opened and drinks it in one gulp. "So, you having a hard time?" Mordred asked. Gareth looked angry, "Why do you care?" He demanded. Loki looked guilty, "I'm sorry for what I've done. I mean, Lyonesse was your sister, and I feel bad. But I think Lynette is pretty. She's kind--" He said. "--She's brilliant." finished Gareth. "Yeah, but she's not too nice if you push the wrong buttons." explained Mordred. Gareth scowled at him, "Like you'd know her." He muttered. Mordred looked at him surprise. "Huh. Does somebody have a crush on her?" He teased. Gareth blushed, "Shut up." He whispered. Mordred laughed with sadism, "It's all right, I won't tell." He said. But Gareth got up, "I'm leaving." He said, storming off. "Hey, can't you take a joke?" called Mordred, apologetically. Mordred looks up in surprise to see this pretty girl approaching him. “You’re new here, right?” The girl asked. “Yeah, I am.” Mordred replied. "I’m Mordred Victor.” He said. One of the soldiers noticed Gareth, who was walking away. “Hey wait, where are you going?” He called out. Gareth gives him a look, “What’s it to you?” He said harshly and rode away on his bike. Mordred and the others watched him go with offended expressions. “What’s with him?” asked said one of the soldiers. “Hmph, what a jerk!” scoffed the pretty girl.

Gareth woke up, stunt at this. He was fazed, but suddenly he could hear drums so he got ready and hurried to the training. "Gareth! You're late!" shouted the instructor.  Gareth panted, "I apologize, sir! I have no excuse for being late." He said, saluting. The instructor nodded, "All right, get down to training with Victor." He said, pointing over to Mordred who was waiting. "Sir, I'm sure he has better things to do..." complained Gareth. But the instructor barked louder, "Don't protest, do as I say!" Gareth sighed in defeat, "Yes sir!" He responded back loud and clearly. He hurried off to Mordred, "You look like crap, Gareth." remarked Mordred. "Keep your trap shut, Victor!" Gareth said. The two of them spar against each other. Once it was over; Mordred looks at him and asked, "What's wrong with you?" "Don't give me that, like I need consent from a lethal asshole like you!" Gareth exclaimed. "What? Lynette making you all weird again?" said Mordred, sarcastically. Gareth blushed, he hated it when someone teases him about his feelings for Lynette, "No! Like I care what you think." He snapped. "Geez, you guys are acting like an angry marriage couple." A soldier shouted jokingly. Mordred and Gareth glared at him, "Dream on!" Mordred called out. "Get over it!" hollered Gareth. But they noticed someone was lying in the grass from afar. They walk over to see who it was.

The person who was lying on the grass, was Tamsin. Her hands behind her head and she was resting. he could hear four feet and two shadows fall upon her. "How can you be so relax like this?" Mordred asked. Tamsin's eyes opened as she saw him and Gareth looking down at her. Tamsin sat up a little as she said, "The queen is the dream, the dream is the queen but the queen is puking dreams that were infecting in her brain but now she's kissing the rain." She said. "Life is not all about kissing in the rainstorm." Mordred put in. Tamsin looked at him. "I don't see you guys pulling out your hair while accepting the proposal. My life was about to change, I was aiming towards high achievement. But in this life, I am sad inside. I am unsatisfied praying and waiting " said Tamsin wistfully. "What do you mean?" asked Mordred. Tamsin smiled, she bent her head over to the guys and said, "See it this way; One life pretending to be the one that got the luck. And everybody saying, 'Psyche wants to be this, Tamsin wants to be that.' People like to tell you what you're gonna be. But you know something, It's not my problem if you don't see what I see...And I do not give a damn if you don't believe or not." explained Tamsin. "It doesn't matter what people want you to be. You just need to be you, not turn into a monster." Gareth remarked. Tamsin was annoyed, "My problem, Gareth. Not yours, you don't know me." She snapped, rolling her eyes. "It's my problem on how fast I will succeed. Don't you see? Nothing comes for unlimited. They say I'm a control freak. It's my business if I feel if I have no friends!!!" exclaimed Tamsin. Then she put her face in her hands.

"Really? I think your main business if your marbles up in your head are about to get lost in the fog of fear and dreams of guilt and shame. Don't talk to any of us about your problems of being a toxic leader or running away. A narcisstic person? You're kidding, right? I bet you had an average life, and how perfect it is." ranted Gareth. "Let me ask you this..." Tamsin said. Sitting up; Tamsin looked back at the boys. Her hair swept half across her face. Her eyes flashed at them. "Are you satisfied with an average life?" She asked. The boys were speechless for a moment, "What?" They asked. Tamsin stood up as her eyes became a starless night. "Do I need to lie to make my way in life? Contented with an easy ride? Once you cross the line, will you be satisfied?" She said. Tamsin was about to leave when all of a sudden, she turned back and said, "You guys interest me. I'm obsessed with the mess that's your antagonism, it's really vivid." Then, Tamsin walked away. Mordred and Gareth scowling at one another. Then they looked away in annoyance.


Chapter 8: Everything I Own

Idina Tanner sat quietly in the back seat of the car, which is driven by a young lady with sandy blonde hair and her bangs in a curtain style. Next to her in the passenger seat was a young boy with tan skinned and a buzz shaved hairdo. He looked like a bodyguard, because he had a gun in his hand. Idina was staring at her hands, earlier she had been wandering the streets when the strange young lady with a Cheshire grin stopped and offered her a ride. Idina tried to refuse however the lady insist out of kindness, she then include that she would include Idina's 'friends', who were following her far behind. Tyrus, Eric, Dylan, Cassie, Rachel, Coyote, Georgic 'George', Merlin, and Simpleton. Idina was surprised by this, so she takes the woman's offer. "I don't think we've been introduced." the woman said in the driver's seat, interrupting Idina's reverie: "My name is Eirene. And this young man is Hermes." Idina looked up, she didn't say anything during the ride. "So, where did you from? Walking by yourself?" asked Eirene. Idina looked up, not meeting her eyes in the review in the mirror, however she pretended to. "I...I don't want to say much personal information if that's OK." replied Idina, nervously. Eirene nodded, understanding. "Yeah, OK. I won't probe anymore." She said, looking at the road. "but I do have a question." "Sure." whispered Idina. "You've heard of IEPS, right?" asked Eirene. Idina looked up, "You--you know about that place?" She asked. Eirene gritted her teeth and clenched the steering wheel tightly, "You mean that wretched place?" She said in a biting tone. "Yeah, Giovanni Longstride....He has a lot of nerve of doing that to the highly functioned and Ophelic-like children. Just because some have trouble communicating and always hit, bite, and scratch--Scream, and cry, doesn't mean they should be punished because they don't behave right!" Hermes looked at her with concern however Eirene managed to get a hold of herself, "But don't worry, I know a place that helps children like the Ophelic kinds and the highly functioned ones that had been troubled. A place to give them positive reinforcement and healing. It's called High Functioned Human Rehabilitation. Or, HFHR for short." She explained. "Really?" asked Idina. Next to the car was a van. In the van was a muscular man with a jumpsuit that outlined his chest quite well and an Amazonian beauty with a lean figure and fibrous arms that are svelte. "So, who was that girl?" asked the Amazon beauty. "I don't know, Maya, but she looks like a trouble." said the buff guy. He turned around to see Tyrus and the others, then he leaned over and whispered, "So, why are they with her?" "How should I know, Genghis?" muttered Maya.

She had been crabby of work and a jerk towards her brothers, which she receives a lecture. Karina listens, while trying hard not to roll her eyes, to hear her brothers and mother scold at her to be more self sufficient. Karina later is seeing inflicting herself with beats and admonished her reflection in the bathroom alone. She becomes moody, she bursts into tears after her pessimistic attitude of hearing her family laugh at loud over something funny and how mean she was; calling herself a 'selfish, bad daughter'. She knew that the people of Blue Moon would laugh out loud to things like this as she fears that they will never understand her. "How will they ever like me now?" She thought tearfully. So she plans to make herself 'the perfect image' as the 'normal girl' that she has to display. Fearing of rejection and betrayal, wondering if she'll find acceptance like her. She cried so emotionally that she fell asleep. Taking heed to her family's lecture on the next day; she begins to bring stuff up and down, she did it in a good attitude, despite her stress level of working. She is not just doing this for money or approval but to make her family proud as well as herself. Karina displays guilt; apologizing to her mother, who forgives and remind her of teamwork and family is important which Karina nods, saying she understands. Later,  She writes in her blog: "People say 'I have no regrets', which means living life by making good choices without second guessing yourself. Go forward from today, accepting your decisions and learning to live with them. But I do have regrets....Hurting others, being mean, being stupid, being selfish. That's what I regret the most and hope they can all forgive me...." Then, Karina looked at her Attack on Titan poster on the wall. Her headphones were clamored with Avril Lavigne's version of a Nickelback song: "Never made it as a wise man, I couldn't cut it as a poor man stealing. Tired of living like a blind man, I'm sick of sight without a sense of feeling....." Karina looked at her reflection in the mirror and begin to sing along, ".......It's not like you to say sorry, I was waiting on a different story. This time I'm mistaken, for handing you a heart worth breaking. And I've been wrong, I've been down. To the bottom of every bottle. These five words in my head, scream, 'Are we having fun yet?'......'Are we having fun yet?'"

Tamsin was wandering around the building, spellbound at how she had never seen such tall towers in all her life when all of a sudden, she heard music in the air. She walked over to hear better and saw a crowd. There was a sign that reads: "Le Cirque de Trois! Featuring Saru the Ring Master. Genjo the Juggler. And Cho as Baka the Fool" "Ladies and gentlemen! Boys and girls! Step right up, come closer, you won't believe your eyes behind this curtain! Witness something you've never seen, heard, or dreamt before, The most amazing show on earth! So sit back, relax, fasten your seat belts it's going to be a bumpy ride to the other side!" announced Saru. Genjo and Cho did their tricks as Saru continued to grand stand before the audience, "As they say 'things aren't always what they seem to be.' Even in your greatest fantasies; You won't believe your eyes or even recognize the wonderment that lies behind the shimmer and the lights. But you may think, 'Is it true what they say? Is it all just fun and games? Or is there more behind the makeup and the faces full of paint?'" He ranted. Tamsin looked at this with curiosity as she seemed amused but not naive like the rest of the crowd. Saru continued to rant. "People, I like to ask: Do you want to be widely entertained? People to know your name? Do you crave fame? I ask you, do you want to come and play?" Earlier before; Saru Osama is an anime otaku, who is inspired to write his first and only manga. The title is called Head from the Neck Up. Head from the Neck Up is a variety of insane people in a more comical fashion. But Saru cannot do this alone so he got his two best friends, Genjo Toso and Cho Hakkai. Cho was the illustrator while Genjo is the editor. How they became friends was when they were both young. Genjo was a clean freak and Cho is a hyperactive, happy go lucky guy. Genjo is good with words while Cho is a skillful artist. Together, they were going to create the most awesome manga ever! But lately, life has been boring for them and they decide to do scams based off animes: Like make baseballs and tennis balls into PokeBall replicas. Create fearsome yet cute stuffed animals who can be switched into bigger monsters--A reference in Digimon Digital Monsters. Spinning tops, quite like Beyblade. Robots--Like Metabots.

While wandering; Tamsin begin to explore more until without warning from above, Two boys fell from the sky. "GANGWAY!" The dirty blonde cried. Tamsin dodged or ducked out of the way. “Ahhh!" Tamsin cried. Luckily, those two landed safely however the dirty blonde exclaimed: "Owwwww, why did your body slammed me?" The brown haired guy exclaimed back, "You said you wanted to go first so I DID!" The dirty blonde looked away, annoyed but plastered a smile. "Oh, Sagojo." He said in a sing-song tone. Fujin, the brown haired one looked up at his friend. "Yes, Ryujin?" He asked. "Youuuuu, DIRTY HOBO!!!!" cried Fujin. He flips his friend over and Raijin let out a shout. "AHHHHHH, MY SPLEEN!" "Good! YOU KNOW HOW I FEEL!" exclaimed Fujin. Then he looked up and smiled a little too gleeful. "Hello, I am Fujin Mikoto." He greeted, standing up quickly. Raijin stood up with him too, "And I am his brother, Raijin Mikoto." He said. Tamsin smiled, "I'm Tamsin Tanner..." She started to say but by surprise, a swarm of monsters attacked Tamsin and the Mikoto brothers so she used her superhuman powers and defeated them all. Fujin and Raijin were amazed by this. However, there were only two that were freaked out by this: Two other boys the same age as the opposite boys: Suzaku 'Zaku' Minami and Byakko Nishi. The reactions were comically terrifying: “BURN THE DEMON!” Zaku cried. “BURN THE RAGING DEMON! TAKE THE TNT AND BLOW HER UP!!!!” Byakko gags him, hauled him from their seats, and left. Out the door they went. Zaku was still sermonizing with terror, “SHE’S A DEMON, SAVE ME! AH, AH, AH! SAVE ME, SHE’S A DEMON! HEEEELLLLLLLLLPPPPPPPP!!!! YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS, DEMON! I WILL NOT REST UNTIL YOU ARE VANQUISH FROM EXISTANCE! TNT, TNT!”

Later....

“Ooooh! An assignment?” asked the sturdy, naïve tanned skin boy with glee. He had a bit of a French accent for a pre-adolescent. His name is Genbu Kita. “For us?” questioned the other preteen boy, he was skinny and wears classes, he too had the same skin as the other. His name was Seiryu Azuma. “Yes!” Zaku replied. “What’s great people like her and they have to do with snakes?” asked Genbu. “ASK NO QUESTIONS!” exclaimed Zaku, he begin to mumble incoherently. “There’s such thing, right? Let’s go after them!” Genbu announced as he and Ryu were about to go but Zaku block their path. “Go NO further! You must vanquish them or will be all doom!” He cried. Genbu and Seiryu looked at each other, confused that if maybe Zaku was going off the deep end. “Is this  really human?” They asked. Zaku grabbed them both and pulled him closed to him. “You know nothing!” He exclaims, he then looked left and right. Zaku leans over and spoke to them quietly, “Thy witch is said to be the daughter of Lilith…..She will curse us all into Hades!!!!” He then exclaims. Genbu and Seiryu laugh, "OK. Demon Hunter, we'll take down these bozos of snakes for you. How's that?" Seiryu asked. Zaku's face brightened up, "You will see the truth but you're acceptance to this assignment brings smiles on my face. Thank You!" He said.

Zaku and Byakko waited until Tamsin was finished and emerged from the building. She turned left as she walked home. Zaku and Byakko followed her quietly. During this time, Tamsin ultimately noticed someone…or two someone following her so she turned to see Zaku and Byakko cheesing at them. Tamsin is freaked out but she maintained her personality. “Can I help you?” Calypso asked. Zaku and Byakko grinned so much that their pearly white teeth are showing. “Yes, we like to apologize for our mean spirited.” Byakko said. Tamsin stared at them funny, “Um…That’s fine…..” She said. But Zaku interrupted, “NO! No, no, No! We were SAVAGES! Imbeciles! Dingleberries! Cocky Dookies! And we want to make it up to you.” He said. Tamsin was still not buying it. “Really. What do you want to do for me?” She asked. Byakko didn’t know what to say but Zaku did, “Anything! Wash or wipe the windows, clean the gutters! ANYTHING!” He begged with excitement. Tamsin was convinced, she thought for a moment. “Hmm….OK, Tom and Jerry. There is one thing I want you to do for me.” She finally admits. Zaku and Byakko looked at her, “Tom?” Zaku asked with alarm. “Jerry?” Byakko questioned. They both laugh, “You’re so cute!” Till praised. A few minutes later; Tamsin showed them what they need to do. So, the boys begin to clear up the mess but they seized a rake to cut her down. Tamsin’s voice hollered, which startled them completely. "Hello? Boys? Where are you?" Zaku and Byakko straightened up as they smiled sweetly. "Comin' Sister!" They chorused. Byakko stopped to give his friend a troll face, "Sister!" He said and laugh in a giggly way. "Eeeee, hoo hoo, tee hee hoo!" They continued to walk as Zaku gave him a troll face saying, "Helpers!" and made the nerd laugh. "Nuh, nuh, Nuh, nuh!" They were almost successful when Tamsin noticed something fishy was going on, she turned and saw a rake close to her, the top ready to strike if needed. Tamsin glanced at Zaku and Byakko looked scared, for a moment nobody said anything. Creepy. Dead. Silence. “Uh, I can explain!” Byakko finally said. Tamsin punches him as she runs outside. Zaku and Byakko ran after her, they chased her through the gardens, into the labyrinth until they lost sight of her. After much struggle in the maze, the two boys got out of there and starts to look for Tamsin. They didn’t find her so they decide to use a MoPed to look for her, which they found in the opened garage. They took it as they drove away to find Tamsin. “Where did you go, Demon? Where…” But stopped when they heard a voice from above.

"Yoo-Hoo, boys! Here I am!" called Tamsin. "And here we come!" hollered Byakko. As he revved up the vehicle but they go rearward. They were dizzy from the "Damn masculine drivers!” said Byakko bombastically. He looked baffled humorously as he turned to Zaku. “I had this thing in reverse, didn't I?" He asked. "Yeeeeessssss!" Zaku said. "Fudge! I demand a repair!" Till bellowed. "I demand a RECOUNT!!!!" cried Zaku. Byakko gave him a humorous look, "You want a recount? Here, you take the wheel!" He said. Zaku was happy to hear this. "Yes!" Zaku revved it up forward and head up to the tower where they found Tamsin smiling at them. "Hello." She welcomed. "Goodbye!" Byakko greeted with a shotgun. Tamsin dodged it while calling out, "Good grief!" "GOOD RIDDANCE!!!!!!!" bellowed Zaku. Tamsin ran as she looked around but then she noticed Seiryu & Genbu talking and walking. "Seiryu?" Genbu asked. "Yes, Genbu?" Seiryu said. Genbu looked worried, "Do you think Zaku could it be right?" He inquired. Seiryu looked at him with shock, "What? What's wrong with you Frenchman?" demanded Seiryu. "I AM NOT FRENCH!!!" exclaimed Genbu. Seiryu hand gags him, "Shhhh! Keep it down, you idiot!" He rasped. They felt shadows upon them. Tamsin were standing before them. Genbu and Seiryu looked up in terror comically. "Mommy." squeaked Genbu. They both laugh nervously. "Uh...hello, how are you doing today?" asked Genbu. Tamsin just stared at them until Seiryu stood up to her: "I, am Seiryu Azuma! And we, men, do not beg for our lives! Nor for mercy!" Seiryu announced. He and Genbu stood tall, sneering widely. But within seconds, their sneers slowly turn into anxious frowns and looked at each other, nervously. They attempted to look brave but Genbu breaks down, "Mercy! Mercy! Mercy!" He begged in a comical tone. Seiryu did the same, "Mercy! Mercy!"

"Wait, my demons! I will happy to aid you unclean maniacs!" It was Edward, Bruno's hyperactive yet insane friend. "Edward!" exclaimed Sylvia with glee. Edward looked at her with wide, horror eyes before pointing and yelling, "DEMON!" The joins Alice, Maisie, Maria Sophia, and Amber in this battle. He glances at the girls before doing a flaring arms dance briefly. Maria Sophia is the only one giggling while the girls give Edward weird glances. Poppy remarks before attacking, "Look out, my darlings!" she sang. "Oh, you better not." warned Edward. "FIRE IN THE HOLE!!!!" cried Poppy before attacking as Edward takes the hit. Knowing this is going to be brutal, Sylvia encourages Edward to finish off Poppy, "Do it for, Narnia!" cried Sylvia. Edward suddenly snapped as he becomes hysterically dramatic. "Yes, for Narnia....FOR NARNIA! WAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Edward outrageously headbutts Poppy in her chest. "Oh, crap!" Poppy cried in pain. Edward stares at her on the ground before pumping his fists in the air. "I win!" He announces, "I am King of the Demons, yaaaaaahhhhh!" "Any comments?" Sylvia asked. Edward stands like a shoulder after letting out a whoop, "My work here is DONE!!!!!!!!" He exclaims.

Sagojo
Ryujin

Le Cirque de Trois's Odd Jobs is about to get weird yet fun: The first is flatulence smell-reduction underwear maker: Create underwear that protects against bad human gas for people who suffer from gastrointestinal problems. The underwear is made with various materials and filters to help remedy hydrogen sulfide gases, the main offender in foul smells. This seems a more interestingly funny job but Ryujin seems serious and explains this the 'cure' for flatulence,
"Besides it is our duty to--" Saru is laughing hysterically as Ryujin ask him what's so funny but Saru assures him it is nothing. "As I was saying, It is our duty to--" Saru laughs out loud again and Ryujin becomes irritated but Saru tells him to continue. Ryujin seems to look ticked but he does, "It is our duty to--" Saru laughs out loud with hysteria and Ryujin demands him what's going on.  "You said 'Du' and then, 'Ty'. You said Dooo-tttteeee!" He and his pals burst out laughing but the boss startles them, "Hey! You boys, quit the hysteria and get back to work!" He shouted. "Yes sir!" said Le Cirque de Trios and friends said as they went back to work. The second is video game tester: For eight hours a day, five days a week, a group of males and females of all ages play video games. They repeat levels, games and characters, looking for any bugs and/or glitches in the software. This is the boys' chance and they do hard work, Saru lets out a goofy, psychotic laugh. Ryujin looks at his friend and ask why is he so crazy. "I'm always like this on a normal day." replied Saru. Ryujin and the others, except Cho, stare at him funny. The third is porta-potty servicer: Like regular restrooms, portable toilets need maintenance, too. Once a week, service workers clean these single-stall facilities to achieve certain standards of sanitation. There's a humorous mishap goes on with Byakko and Zaku. Zaku exclaimed, "I demand a plunger!" "You demand a plumber!" declare Byakko.  "But we're not plumbers. We're boys!" cried Zaku. "Exactly!" said Byakko, "AND WE'RE NOT BOYS!!!! WE ARE MEN!!!! So are you a man or a mouse??!!"

The fourth is dog sniffer: Once a week, they analyze the odor of dogs' breath to test the effect of the animals' diet on their teeth. Breath is graded on a scale of zero to 10 and is categorized as sweaty, salty, musty, fungal or decaying. None of them want to be a dog so Bruno takes a chance and a gold retriever goes nuts on him because animals seem to like him for some reason. The fifth is breath odor evaluator: Odor judges smell nasty morning breath or breath “insulted” with strong scents, like garlic or coffee. They rate the breath on a scale from one to nine, one being the worst. To test odor-reducing products like gum or mouthwash, they smell the breath again and assign it a new rating. The sixth, and last, odd job is Barbie dress designer: Fashion designers at Mattel Toys, the company behind Barbie, create hundreds of new styles for Barbie and her ever-expanding entourage. The boys weren't very comfortable in this position. "We are touching the girlie demon dolls." Zaku said, terrified. "Why are we doing this?" Ryujin said, looking uncomfortable. "To create new styles for these dolls!" Byakko explained briefly. The boys nodded, but Zaku, who looks at Byakko and the tampons. He continue to do this until he lets out in insanely humorous hysterics: "DEMON TAMPON!!!!!!!!!!" Edward cried. He waves it frantically as he embraces his friend. Byakko hugs back but then he realizes what he was doing. "Why am I hugging you?!" He exclaimed.

Welcome to Agartha! In this strange world lived an ordinary girl...Or is she? Her name is Marion Ashley. Marion and her mother Rosina lives in Agartha, they moved from Seron to get away from Marion's abusive father name Red. Red abused both Marion and Rosina but Rosina got to the point where she couldn't take it anymore. So she sought help from therapists as she decides to file divorce. Red begged Rosina to not leave him but he would change from helpless to manipulative and violent. But Rosina won't turn back now, she understands that what her husband had done and nothing was going to change. In her new life of Agartha; Marion has a secret, actually a lot! First of all, she has supernatural powers. Second, she believes that she has gone insane she has being going through some troubles. It turns out that she has PTSD, it is short for post-traumatic stress disorder. It is a type of anxiety disorder. It can occur after you have gone through an extreme emotional trauma that involved the threat of injury or death. In modern day; Marion was getting prepared for a job interview, she had a resume prepared with her. She took a shower motionless, she slowly clean her hair and body. Then, she got dressed and put on lip gloss. As she went to the interview; it doesn't go smoothly. The sounds of a loud boom set off Marion as she screamed while remembering the tragic incident. The employer then said after Marion calmed down, "I cannot hire someone who cannot get her act together. Go get some therapy and come back as a sane woman!"

Marion was humiliated of this, she walked out with tears in her eyes and drove away. As she got back home; Marion takes a bubble bath. As her feet were at the foot of the tub, she rested her eyelids and slid underwater. This where she can daydream in this state. She had done it many times. Then, a few moments later, Marion opened her eyes and emerged from the water of the bath, gasping for breath. Marion didn't know what she was doing or where she was. But she found herself in the van with four complete strangers however she couldn't see them completely. "Can you tell us your name?" One of them asked. "They're all dead..." Marion said weakly. There was silence, "Who is?" asked another voice nervously, a woman. Marion started to speak but she stuttered. "My--my--my--" She felt someone's hands on her shoulders, "Whoa, whoa, take it easy!" The third voice commanded sternly, a girl. Marion begin crying, "He's a bad man, a bad man! He's evil!" she sobbed. "Nice, Leo!" said the female. "What? Hey I didn't mean any--" the third said. "Hey, you think she might know about where Red is." said the first voice. Marion was familiar with that name. "What? Red...Dad...?" she muttered. Then Marion begin to howl in anger. "MURDERER!!!!!! MONSTER!!!!!!" she screeched and thrashed. Then, the hands on her shoulders pulled her into her chest. "Hey, hey, easy! Take it easy!" She said loudly but Marion thrashed more and more. "I'll kill him! I kill him and---" screamed Marion. She then calmed down and sighed into the guy's lap. "Easy, easy...That's right." said the girl, caressing her hair. "You're okay, you're just upset. It's OK, shhh." Marion spoke up, "Daddy kills....Daddy is bad......You're all gonna die...." And passes out.

In the meantime; Marion was thinking about her past: Marion found some friends that care about her. Marion found comfort in them and opens up about her past. They were shocked but they support her and were non-judgmental. For years, Marion found serenity and begins to express herself. It was Marion's last year, she and her 12 best friends were senior high school students so now they decide to spend their Grad Bash to go see the new action film, Playing With Fire. The movie received positive critics and was ranked five stars. The 13 friends went to the cinema and they got snacks and the best seats in the house. The blockbuster was mind-blowing, had awesome action sequences, and Marion and her pals knew it would be a graduation to remember. However, during the movie, someone walked in during the climax, he had a gun. Then, he start shooting! A body fell to the ground. There was screaming, chaos! Marion ducked down as she saw her friends helplessly trying to escape but the gunmen shot them. Marion screamed in terror as she watched as this massacre was happening. Then, she felt a shadow upon her and looked up to see the gunman standing over her. Horrified; Marion thought: "Oh crap, I'm gonna die...I'm gonna die!" That's when there was police sirens and the gunman fled. In the aftermath, Marion was in a catatonic state over what happened. On the news; It had been reported that 59 survived while 12 died. The names that died were her twelve best friends.

Marion begin crying uncontrollably as she remembers that her friends had dreams. Now they were dead, their all dead and their dreams that they've always wanted were shattered. Gone. How was Marion going to go through this? How was she? What kind of monstrosity would do such a thing? In the report, the gunman was being chased by police and was hiding out but he had been caught finally. It was her father. At the after party; Someone interfere, Everyone turned to see who but they frowned or glared at that person. "Oh, look at this! Ain't it touching?" mocked Red pretending to cry but was smirking. "I love celebrations, I really do." Marion’s eyes bulged in horror. "But it won't be a celebration when I play...This!" A large TV image plays of someone entering a movie cinema. Marion couldn’t believe it, "It can't be!" She gasped. Next was gunshots, people screaming. It shows images of Marion’s friends and other people being shot at. Everyone was horrified by these images however one person was laughing, Red laughed. He was in hysterics of this. He thought this was all so funny? How dare him…Red’s body tremble but she turned to him fiercely with her telekinesis. Red flew back into a column. "Ohhh!" The crowd gasped. Marion felt hot tears running down her face, she turned to Red. Her veins pulsed with anger. She looked up and spread out her arms, where her powers bend the lights from above. Everyone looked up in horror.  Immediately; the crowd rushes out! In the abandoned party, Marion and Red were the only ones, Red tried to attack her but Marion flexed her hand, telekinetically choking him by the throat. She threw him backwards and he landed there. Marion uses her powers to cause a fire. The others peeked inside, what they saw was hell. The whole place was scorched of fire. But the doors closed automatically. Red was about to attack but it was useless. Finally, She traps Red inside and leaves out the back. Unaware to Marion, Red was escaping before he almost died.

Marion stalks away from the now destroyed party, in anguish over what happened. How dare Red did that to her, how cruel her father was. Well, he won’t come around here anymore. Just then, someone followed her and came up to her, putting a hand on her. Marion whirled around, gasping. "Hi, are you OK?!" Tamsin said with a small smile. Marion let out a sigh and buried her face in her hands, there was heaving of sobs. The only thing that Tamsin could do was hugged her, "I'm sorry that happened." She said, patting her back tenderly. Psyche sniffed. "It was awful. He was so mean about my friend..." She blubbered. Tamsin could only pat her back, soothing her: "It's OK, It's OK.." But she looked up and her eyes widened with terror. "LOOK OUT!" She cried. "Wha--" Marion started to say, but was stabbed in the back. She cried out in pain, clutching her back as she and Tamsin looked up to see a deranged Red who was smiling like a Cheshire as he held a knife. His hair was a mess and was bleeding from his hands. He panted and heaved, "I will not stop until I kill you, my daughter." yelled Red. Tamsin grabbed Marion, helping her up and shouted, "Run!" They both ran, however Red run after them. He was still clutching the knife as he waved it. Laughing maniacally. Tamsin and Marion did not stopped. But they did, they found themselves at a cliff.  Red laughed more malicious, "End of the line, you damn ass." He exclaimed, who lunged at them. "DIE!!!" Marion telekinetically seized him by the throat and pulls him toward her but she did it too far. Tamsin and Marion watched as Red fell down to his death. Marion couldn’t believe what she had done. "I can't believe it...I killed my own father...AAH!" She screamed hysterically, waving her hands frantically. Tamsin took her hands and speaking to her, "Calm down, calm down." When Marion didn’t answered; Tamsin slapped her. Marion stopped screaming, she slowly placed a hand on her cheek where she had been slapped.

Marion looked at her, Tamsin sighed, "Sorry. Are you OK?" She asked. Marion feebly shake her head. "I don't know, I can't live like…" She admitted. She went to the ledge and spread her arms out. She was about to take a step until Tamsin reached for her. "Nooo!" She cried. Tamsin seized her, Marion struggled against her as she tried to push her away. "Let go of me! Let go! Lemme--" She ranted. "Don't even try, I am not letting go no matter what you say." Tamsin said. After many struggles; Marion gives up and embraces her. "I can't believe it...." She sobbed and begin crying until she fell asleep. Tamsin carried her, she felt light weighted in her arms.


Chapter 9: Outside Looking In

Former victims of  IEPS had escaped, just like these sisters--Twin sisters, of course. They were Evita & Lynda Gibson, people were afraid of them. Perhaps their appearance may seem innocent, however they possessed something more diabolical, according to rumors. Evita and Lynda were identical twins but not exactly. Evita dyed her hair darker than her original color, auburn. Lynda never changed her hair color. These two were like Tamsin and Idina but different. These two were mostly fearsome. Strange. They were more violent, more aggressive and sadistic. In the meantime; a young man, about 18 years of age, name Siegfried Fürst. He was asleep but then he woke up to a knock and a voice from behind the door, “Siegfried, Siegfried? You awake, Siegfried?” “Huh? Who’s there?” Siegfried asked, groggily. He is getting up as he stretched his arms. “It’s Wolfgang, sorry to disturb you.” said the voice outside his room. “No, no. It’s fine. I’m OK.” said Siegfried, sleepily. He got up from his bed, grazing his hair as he heard Wolfgang said outside, “I’m glad you’re awake because today is Benno’s 18th Celebration.” Siefried’s eyes opened more full to this, wondering. “Benno’s.....Celebration....” His eyes widened, “That’s right.” whispered Siegfried, remembering now. Siegfried haven’t seen Benno in a while. His best friend Benno Rossel is a free-spirited, fearless, heartfelt, kind, frisky, optimistic, awkward, gauche, verbose, idiosyncratic, feisty, adventurous, loving, intelligent, selfless, and imprudent. Siegfried, on the other hand, is caring, reserved, warm, protective, kind-hearted, intelligent, and playful. However, Siegfried remembered something that had happened between them that changed both of their lives: When they were kids. That’s when it happened. Young Siegfried was asleep when he felt someone poking at him in the arm. “Sieg? Sieg? Are you sleeping, Brother Sieg?” A voice whispered. Siegfried moaned a little. “Benny, what are you doing up this early?” He grumbled. Young Benno pouted at him, “I can’t sleep. I was thinking about your powers, show me them again! Pleaaassee!” He begged. Siegfried buried under the covers deeper. “I told you, in the morning.” He said. Benno pouted, then he had an idea. He pulled the covers off and said smugly, “I dare you.” Siegfried opened his eyes, a smirk crept upon his face.

The next minute, they were running down the steps and into the outside. While they sneaked outside, Benno was so excited that he urged his friend to follow, “Let’s go, let’s go!” “Quiet, shush!” Siegfried murmured. The two boys chuckled happily once outside they were as Benno claps his hands with excitement, “Show me! Show me!”  He chanted. Siegfried flexed his hand out as he constructs creations into his hands. It was glitter dust, he knew his friend liked pretty things, for a boy he was not like the rest of the boys. He liked sparkling jewels to look at but they make him glare away from the bright light. Siegfried creates constructs of other things like dolls, such as a character he made. The two of them were having so much fun but Benno was too excited that he want to have more entertainment. Siegfried noticed how excited his friend was getting and couldn't keep up, not realizing his powers had hit his friend in the side of his chest. “Aah!” Benno yelped, falling down. Siegfried is shocked as he hurried over to his friend. He had his friend in his lap, “Oh no, no.” wept Siegfried. He and Benno were like brothers, he hoped that he didn’t kill him. Just then, a woman’s voice called out to help them but she looked scolding: “Sieg, look at what you done.” It was their guardian and mentor name Cyrene. “I didn’t mean to.” Valentine started to say. Cyrene looked at him and took unconscious Benno into her arms, “It’s OK, we’ll fix this.” She took him away to the lab. Valentine was in his room. Crying, wailing into his pillow; Siegfried vowed to be careful with his powers. Never again he would hurt anyone again. The two of them never talked, Siegfried withdrew himself from his best friend; fearing that he must be angry for triggering him blind. OK, not completely blind but partial. Still, Valentine did this to his friend and he could never forgive himself for what he did. “Hi Sieg.” A soft spoken voice said. Siegfried turned to see who it was. Benno looked different!  Siegfried squinted at him, “Benno? Is that you? You look nice.” admitted Siegfried. Benno grinned, “Thanks, look at you. You’ve changed.” He complimented. “Yeah, I look kind of stuffy in this outfit.” remarked Siegfried. “No, it looks good on you.” Benno praised. Valentine walk pass a mirror and looked stunt to see himself. Benno was right, it did looked good. He couldn’t help but smiled. “Yes, I guess it is. You look calm.” He said. “I am.” Benno confessed. He looked away to look around the party, Siegfried did too as he cleared his throat to say something. “You can see through those glasses?” He asked. “Yes. Val, it’s OK. I’m not completely blind. And it wasn’t your fault.” reminded Benno. Siegfried shuddered, then he composed himself. “It was, I hit your eyes.” said Valentine softly. Benno placed his hand on his shoulder in a comfort manner. “No, it really was I was the wild one.” He whispered. Siegfried looked over at him in shock. This was not the feisty, free spirited kid Siegfried used to know. Now, Benno is more reserved and cool-headed young boy. Siegfried smiled, feeling better.

“You there! You are on reserved terrain! Release your artilleries and yield or we will use deadly dynamism.” said a soldier over the speakers. Evita unleashed her powers and she took down the guards. Attacking them with her agility as she went. Then she straightened up and sneered, “Sorry, not happening!” called Lynda. The Gibson sisters and the other three ran off from the guards. Angry at this incompetence; Commander Longstride turned on the microphone for the speakers, “What the hell is happening down there? Guards, get off your posteriors and investigate! I’ll be in my chambers, don’t let those freaks show up here!” He commanded. Evita scoffed at this, “Freaks? Wow. Really, dragons have teeth and snakes have fangs.” She retorted. Evita, Valentine, Proteus, and Lynda were running from the guards when one of the guards made an announcement, “Warning! We are padlocking up on all zones immediately. Soldiers must—gah!” He is knocked out, he stumbles forward. Giovanni glares down at him and speak over the public address system, “Enough, you fool! Give heed, you bastards. No one damages my territory like this. I foresee it was valued.” He declared. They saw more guards coming however they keep fighting. The Gibson sisters was swifter than the other guards. “Would you kindly step down there and maimed those maniacs?” requested Giovanni over the megaphones again. Lynda was irritated by this, “I, am NOT, a MANIAC, SIR!” She exclaimed. Dissatisfied, Giovanni turned to his men, who were ready to do what their master wants them to do. “Release the cannons, sojourn these mutants.” announced Giovanni.

But someone’s feet stormed down towards the Gibson sisters, “All right, you assholes!” A gruff, tough guy barged in, he is the commander. “Which one of you thunderheads trashed my  boys?!” He growled. “I don’t have time for games, nobody messes with me and gets away with it scot free! Personally, you think your hot shit don’t cha? Well, you know what I think! If you were a danger towards me, kill me in front of all these people right now!” challenged the guy. Evita raised an eyebrow at him. “You mean it? OK, as you wish.” said Evita, pointing a gun at him. The guy recoiled in fear. Siegfried, Benno, Odette, Wolfgang, and Odile looked on. Gasping in horror at this. “Ma'm, please. I didn't mean it....” The tough guy said, weakly. He winced away in horror as Evita pulled the trigger. Surprisingly, the only came out was a balloon that says “BOOM!” The tough guy looked confused, Evita smirked. “So was I.” She said. Lynda giggled. The gang were relieved of this. Even the guy was relieved too, “Whew!” He sighed. Evita had a syringe hidden in her hand, she attacked the tough guy with the injection. Then, she threw them over her crew. “Aah!” The others cried, they saw the guy’s body landed on the ground. “Oh, was that a joke? Oh no I wouldn't joke.” sneered Evita. The others were horrified. “Relax! He’s knocked out, when he wakes up he’ll find himself in his bed.” She assured. The needle was actually a sedative, Evita throws on the ground as she crushes it with her foot it was in pieces. “Y’know guys? Things have changed around here since. We’ve reached a new era, really. Fresh life, different people…even new-fangled enemies.” said Evita. Her eyes looked angry the others trembled with fear. But then Evita brightens up, “But…Here I am!” She announced. “We, are the Gibson Sisters,  and we're ready to turn Giovanni’s globe inside out. However, I need you guys to tell me—you in or out?” Siegfried, Benno, Odette, Wolfgang, and Odile looked at each other before looking at the sisters. “We’re in!” The others exclaimed. “We can’t hear you.” Lynda said in a singsong voice. “We’re in!” Everyone cried all in one. “Ladies?” Lynda asked. “We’re in!” said the girls. To the boys, Lynda asked: “Men?” “We’re in!” They said. Lynda nodded with satisfactory. “Cool beans.” She said. “Boys? Dispose of the brute here.” Evita glanced back at the others with a smile, “You guys’ support place a warmth in my heart. I think we’re going to be good friends with one another.” She said.

One year ago.....

"Are we there yet, Mom?"

"Almost, Karina, almost."

"How much is 'almost'?"

"Karina!"

"Just kidding."

The Novak family were driving in an RV, leaving behind the life they once had which was full of hardships and heartache. Now, it was time for them to start over from their darkest lives. The young girl is Karina Novak; she is a teen looking girl who is really 21. But there’s no way that she’s that young! Could it be? But that’s what people had said to her! However, Karina finds it funny that some people react with their expressions when they found out how old she is. Karina is an anime otaku (Otaku is Japanese for 'geek') who is putting her troubled past behind and starting to move on with her life. She went through emotional problems but sought help through therapy.

Modern day.....

Leander was still reading Karina's diary, she had been recording some things in her diary:

They call me 'freak girl' because I'm different, I can't blame them. The others, they think I'm weird. All I ever wanted is to be accepted as I am. I know I am different and I have some flaws but I'm working on tweaking on them. I'm a Cloud Cuckoolander, Mad Dreamer, The Ophelia, and Naive Girl. But I can be deadly, no not really but you should consider me into the 'Beware the Nice Ones' group. And 'Beware the Silly Ones' as well as 'Beware the Quiet Ones'. I may be a nice girl but do not push all my buttons because I can go crazy on you. Like Roaring Rampage of Revenge. No, even more deadlier: Woobie, Destroyer of Worlds! Hahaha...Ahem! Sorry, my sanity went down for one second my friends. My name is Alyssum Wanderen, I am 21 years old but I look like I'm a teenager. I was diagnosed with high fuctioned and dealing with a lot of panic attacks. I see things differently than others, I can take pictures with my mind so that only their faces are etched into my brain. These portraits can play over and over again, it overloads but it doesn't hurt physically. I kind of like the feeling, it's exciting really! I went through a lot lately: Hypersensitivity to some noises, child abuse, bullying, socially isolated from some people for I feared of betrayal and for those that do not understand me. I am a big fan of anime (Or as you people like to call them 'Japanese cartoons'). From childhood to my early 20's and never stop since. I wrote this to tell the truth, especially to the relatives who didn't know about this and for them to know the truth. I also wrote this so you know my story. Hear my tale; I don't want sympathy or forgiveness but for you to understand me.

Leander is interested as he continues to read more:

The first thing I remembered when I came into the world was a bright light like the sun, the ceiling was a gray blue. The rest was a blur but when I was 3; I somehow changed. Became different was when the sounds of laughter and other unexpected noises. It didn’t hurt me physically but it was emotionally traumatizing. My first ‘trauma’ went like this: I was at the amusement par, with my brother and my parents. My little brother Jimmy wasn’t even born yet, not until seven years later. Anyways, I remembered seeing a small fountain which mirrored a rainbow prism from the water. It was such a fascinating sight, I wanted to stay there, in the park. But I was dragged to the show. Boy, What a nightmare that was!  In the beginning, there was a man with a cap hat and he wore blue shorts. He wore a blue and white striped shirt with a red vest. He wore black sandal, he also had a white mustache. I could also see his bare legs too. The man sang some song, then asked the entire audience if we were ready for Barney. At that time, he asked all and sundry if he could turn on the buttons. The audience cheered ‘yes’ and that’s what he did. The next thing I remembered was him playing those funny sounds, I heard ‘boing’ and other weird resonances caused a loud laughter from the audience.

I could hear my father guffawed his nerdy laugh while I cringed into my purple jacket. I recalled afterwards we entered a dark entrance of the show. I hid behind a bench as I witnessed the show come to life on the stage. During the show, I was given an autumn leaf and held it in my hands. The show then closed up with its infamous, sappy song.  Later, I found myself in a stroller and I heard Dad asking: “You wanna go swimming?” and I heard my older brother said, “Yeah!” And so we did. As I grew up, I was uptight and stubborn. I hate being part of crowds, I hate watching movies with others. In elementary school, every time a movie is played; I’d go hiding in the bathroom. There was another youthful mishap I remember we had a Halloween party, and it was noisy. It was so bad that I was so upset. My teachers, some of them didn’t get me. It’s embarrassing for me to admit this but hey! I wasn’t much of a goody-good. Besides school, home was awful. My parents fought a lot. I just didn’t understand, I thought both of parents loved with one another. Though, as a kid, I never comprehend the entire story perspective. Me? I would pick sides any time one of my parents was ‘mean’ and I’d go to that ‘nice’ one. Yup, some daughter I was. My father….As a kid; I thought Dad had a tempter. Yeah. Temper. Sure! He would beat me up. No, he also beats my mother too. But me? If I’d misbehaved or have a horrible meltdown; I would get sent home early. My father was angry as he slapped me. He jeers horrible things at me. He told me to go up in my room.

I begged him, but he spanked me hard on the bottom. I obeyed, crying on my way up the stairs. Throw myself on the bed and begin to kick, scream, and cry so loud until one of my parents told me to cut it out. Anytime I hit a teacher or staff member, throw stuff around, or hurt another student; I’d get my CDS and Barbie dolls taken. My privileges. I wasn’t allowed to have them back until I was a ‘good girl’. In which I complied. Finally, I got my stuff back. My dad wouldn’t just yell or hit at me for the things I did wrong, he’d yell at me for the simple mistakes. Accidents were a big issue for him whenever I did them. Either I spilled a drink or accidentally left the refrigerator door opened, it would be a big deal for him. Most parents would see accidents as not a big deal, they’d be like: ‘Oh, it’s OK.’ and ‘Don’t worry, I’ll help you clean it up.’ Oh no, my father would scream at me, I cowered in fear; apologizing. He’d get frustrated, “GET AWAY FROM ME!” Dad hollered. I backed away with distress as Dad threatened to hurt me if I didn’t get away from him. Sometimes I tell him that it was an accident. He’d come face to face so close that I could see the anger on his face. With gritted teeth; he’d said that if I didn’t get away and motions with a clap of his hands while saying, “BANG!” Have you ever been child abuse? Verbally? Mentally? Emotionally? Spiritually? Physically? I would like to tell you my story about child abuse if it makes it easier: When I was little (I was born being slightly diagnosed with Asperger's Syndrome and mild anxiety disorder) and got into trouble for my explosive behavior; My father would get so mad at me for it that he would hit me either my face or my rear end, telling me harshly 'You're not sorry, you'll do it again!'. Or sometimes over the smallest things such as juice spills, he would be like 'You spilled the juice, what is wrong with you? You should know better!' or 'How could you do something like that? You are so worthless!'. He was very scary and he sometimes hits me whenever I talked back to him in one of argument, mentioning however I was lucky to not have been raised by my father's dad because he used to hit him back then.  I always weep as I went and told my mother everything. Every time my parents fought and wouldn’t speak to one another. It was unbearable!

Not just me: My older brother was verbally abusive as well as my younger brother. It was the hardest thing to suffer for all of us--including my mother, she had been physically harmed by him once after throwing car keys that slashed her cheek. My father never blamed himself for his actions, he blamed others for his own doing: Blamed my mother for pulling the strings of this 'little game' but Dad did not get the picture: He was wearing his 'blindfold' and in denial. I always forgive him for lashing out at me. The abuse I suffered from him was excruciating: I had a meltdown and was feeling like crap so I cut myself. Dad saw this as he says in a fierce voice that if I was trying to slit my wrists, he said I would go to Hell. I actually cried uncontrollably: First of all; I wasn't trying to kill myself and second, he doesn't know my suffering--That bastard made things a hell lot worse for me and I hate it so much. Right now, Dad is begging to see us and if we do not respond, then he does that pitiful: "Oh you don't want to see me." crap.....Ha! Right, right, like that's suppose to work--As least that's what he thinks. I couldn't face him, I had a lot to do to boost my confidence.

So, you wanna know what I did? I wrote forged notes to make it look like either one wanted forgiveness. But my parents were both furious with me. I was only trying to help but oh well! It was long ago, so yesterday! No worries. If you thought my bad behavior was bad, let me tell you about the Sunday school fiasco. I hate going to church. Don’t get the wrong idea! It wasn’t the preaching of God. It was the microphone of the priests and the laughter of people any time the priest’s witty anecdotes. I didn’t want to go to church because of its loudness. But both of my parents wanted me to cope with the sounds. After church was Sunday school; my parents were teachers there. I was once friends with a girl who was sturdy. She had golden blonde hair that made her look like an angel and her face was rosy but her smile was bright. White, cleaned. My teachers, I fully remembered their appearances and the memories that I shamed of what I did to them. One was a blonde hair, the style was cut short. She wore glasses, and had a rosy purple-pink lipstick with a buck tooth. Her daughter was the same. Instead, she had blonde hair short in a bouncy curled bob and looked so nice. Both of them were fair skin. I’m not proud of the awful things that I did to them. I was a bad girl in a Sunday School of God. All the tantrums. All the evil things I’d done. I got in trouble for that too, one good hit from my father later and getting scolded at by him. I managed to reunite with those people at my little brother’s first communion. Ever since my meltdowns, I no longer had a lot of friends like I used to. I was kicked out of elementary school and was home-schooled by my mom. I hated it. Finally, I was overjoy to hear that I was going to middle school. This was a perfect way for me to start over and make new friends. If you thought my childhood was bad, you should take a look at my teen years. How my saccharine-self became a skeptical, experienced persona that had dark points.

Leander was shocked of this, he put it down after bookmarking it. He went to the kitchen to get himself soda and then went back to continue reading, he read about Karina's troubled adolescent years:

My teen years was no coming of age ordeal. I was always childish, daydreaming, not being like everybody else. I wasn’t popular, nor was I an outcast too much either. I hanged out with the wrong crowd and my so-called friends ditched me. And it went on for at least when I was 13, to 14, and finally to 15 years of age. The story is so alarming, so unspeakable, that I can’t believe I’m writing this. But here it goes……

After agonizing in home school (It wasn’t too long, but yeah I hated it!), I finally went to middle school. However, no matter what occurred to me, my meltdowns were the same. They worsened. The more I got in trouble, the more I got abused by my father. My father held grudges the longest against me! I hate that, which was my biggest fears. I always fear that if I anger someone, this person would get angry and never talk to me again. In the aftermath out of this; my teachers weren’t so empathetic, they told me though to take medication. I made friends but it didn’t go too well. One of my friends try to help conquer my ‘fear’ by coaxing me to go to the movies. I was reluctant, because I had my ‘trauma’ all ready of movies. I’d already seen various films. I hate how the theatres on how loud and blaring it is. I always made excuses to her, not wanting to go. It was the same with my parents—they all want me to deal with it. In this middle school, my class did a dumb, irksome, and sugar coated song. I did a solo of a cover son. I regret it later, guilty for being selfish. In this stupid school was purgatory. They had these small rooms, there was nothing but a desk and a chair. They would put kids in there if they had a meltdown or if you want to be by yourself. At the start, I didn’t mind but then I felt lonely and wanted to talk to someone however no one didn’t want to talk to me or acknowledge.

Depressed and angry as I blame myself for all the people I hurt; I started cutting my hair. I know, I know, it’s weird. But it was better than mutilating my arm and leaving bloody gashes across my wrists. My parents were overwhelmed and furious, so I had to go to a hair salon to get it properly cut. Anytime I’d got in trouble, I cut my hair all over again. My parents thought I was doing this for attention, but in truth I wasn’t trying to get attention. All I was doing was repenting, weird huh? But then again, I didn’t know what repentance looked like, doesn’t prophets fast for days and pray to God? Yeah, that wasn’t too good for me. I did not know why I cut my hair but then I found the answer, it was not cool yet it was better than slitting my wrists. And taking that awful medication, it made me over-weighted and hungry all the time. One time, my dad picked me up from school as he surprised me with French Fries. I was so starving but despite the medication, I ate so fast. My father gently scolded me to not to eat so fast. I tried, I really did, but I couldn't help it. He told me a second time to not eat so fast. I really wasn't playing, I was trying but that stupid medication was making me scarf it down faster. Then, my father had to go and open that big cake hole mouth of his, "STOP STUFFING YOUR FAT FACE!!!!" I stopped eating the fries, I was shocked over what he yelled at me. I didn't know whenever to cry or lash back but I felt like I'd been stabbed in the heart. Later when we got home, I was mad at him for what he said and he didn't apologize. I must've glared at him, he was angry and decided to punish me. Really? You're going to do that after you called me a 'fat face'? Geez, my father was such an ass like that. He's not an honest person I say.

I went to another school eventually. Thinking I would find a safe haven, but yet again another disaster occurred. In the beginning, I made some friends and the teachers were nice at first and met my first crush. But slowly, I became a bullied victim around the ages of 13 to 14. It was one hell of a nightmare. The more different I was, boys targeted me for my writing. I was a ‘plagiarist songwriter’ (though I didn’t realize that I was copy-writing other songs that I love it but in reality, I didn’t know how to create my own songs). It was the unwanted attention that the bullies were attracted to me, they always asked me constantly ‘What’cha writing about?’ They laugh at me, pick on me. And they knew I was afraid of balls (No! Not a man’s balls but basketballs were the ones that I feared.) as they threatened to throw one, I cowered in fear and they laughed as they walk away from me. Jerks! One of the bullies was a black mane curly haired teen boy who pesters me. He was short, he was Spanish but he was white skinned. He one time flashed his butt at me. In my general direction. Yup, genius. Nice of you to flash your ass towards a lady bro. I should’ve kicked it. What a screw ball school it was! Anyway, moving on. I befriend some girls, who talked to me. They want to get to know me, they were rude and interrupted by ranting. But then, one of them betrayed me by spreading an awful, untrue rumor. Saying I was writing a song about a boy I like but it wasn’t true and thought every thing almost was a joke to her. Jerk off. My songs were about crushes on anime boys. I didn’t want to tell, I could some people didn’t know what anime was.

But some found out about my love for anime and made fun of me. Well, actually I was bored and researched on Pokemon and my teacher humilated me. Then my friends teased  me in a horrible manner. They weren't true friends, they didn't get me and I stopped hanging out with them. The teachers and staff, they weren’t helpful, this stupid school wasn’t programmed to stop the bullies. One of my teachers was an old and cranky man. I once beg him about the bullies but he was flat out ignoring me as well as having cotton balls in his ears. Another teacher was a guy who made dumb, sarcastic, and personal jokes about sex. Some people laughed, me? It was too much! Bastard. I hated this school, I was sick of it. I always fake sick and sometimes I have to stay home. I felt guilty a little later because I should've told my mother. Sometimes I cut classes because I hate it. I hated this stupid school, I hated the bullies, I hated the teachers, and the staff who didn't help me with me being bullied. Fianlly, I told my parents and they told me that I could go to a Christian school. Not really a Catholic education, but something different. I was thrilled to hear this, I didn't talk to anyone that I wasn't coming back at all. Once the year was over, I left behind the school which was a living hell and to find my living heaven. Wanna hear more? It's bittersweet, but it might be a 'happy ending'. Well, sort of. My new life at this Christian school wasn’t so bad. But there was some flaws that made me uncomfortable: A type of class would play a movie as a part of a 'lesson'. But if you ask me, it was more like entertainment. Oh, the trauma. The laughter. My face all pink from my cheeks after they were implanting on the side of my face. My hair disheveled. How I still loathed the sound of laughter, I was still uptight. How more misbehaved I got. Then one of my teachers noticed and talked to my mother.

How did I believe in God? It sounds scary, it's nothing personal but something that scared the heck out of me straight. There was a video, a Christian one, which talks about Hell in a letter. To Zack from Josh. It started off with the guy, Josh, who says in the letter that he died and how he was standing in line. But as the person in front starts to find his name, it wasn't in it and Josh was being pulled away. He asked what was going on but he was told that those who didn't believe in Jesus were going to Hell. Then, the guy was being put in a dark room and in that room; he thought about his friend--Zack--who was a Christian. But his friend always brushed off about the whole thing about Jesus. Just then, the dark room opens. The guy--Josh--was being pointed and dragged into the pits of fire and brimstone. Hearing the panic made me scared out of my wits. I never knew what Hell was. But the way it sounds, oh no! And I listened to it again a second time and that's when, call me crazy, I had communications with God. He somehow light a way for me and lead me onto a life that I've wanted. I prayed a lot, I accepted Jesus as my savior, and became anew. I started to study from the Bible, I started to learn about Jesus's life, and all the other Biblical stories. King David, Moses, and other religious tales.

The friends I made were horrible to meet. Forget the living hell of my previous school, this place was all right but it was sad that these people were once nice to me, despite the face that I was a messed up and distraught. But I want to be part of them, to be normal. To be accepted. But alas, I was rejected. One was harsh to me, the other ignored me, some were mean snarks. Sooo, I stopped hanging out with them. I lost more friends for my behavior was getting more and more bad by the minute. I was rebellious, I went on a bus once with a friend and got in trouble. More punishments, more beatings from my father. I got off my medication, thanks to the school's encouragement. I have to give them more encouragement for that because I was sick of being fat and always hungry, always irritable. Here's another talke to tell you guys, and this is unbelievable from my point of view. The retired dean and founder of the Christian school I went to was a madwoman of all sorts. She was a fundamentalist Christian, believing that the world was coming to the end. Christ was coming back and the Devil will claim himself to be the Messiah, ruling the world. Take the mark or die for your faith in Christ. Originally I believed it, accepted it...But then panic roused through me. Do I want a world of eternal bliss in the New Heaven and New Earth? Like there's no pain, no sorrow? I mean, don't get the wrong way but in my opinion. It's too much for me, I want my pain to be ease but being happy and in a peaceful world all the time? No, I couldn't. I believe in God but this? Not really.

Movies with crowds--I hate them! Why? Well, it is nothing to do with hypersensitivity sounds and no need to deny it. Here are some reason why: First of all I hate it when people talk during a film when you try to watch and listen. Those people are loudly obnoxious, they don't care if people are trying to observe. Second, I hate when I go to the movies, find a total mess with food. Bleh, but no, the loud noises are too much for me! Earlier in my middle school horrendous days: My mother, Valerie, couldn't stand it being around my father, Oren, so she went away with her a friend name Deiondra and her son, Meyneke 'Meick'. We knew these two since childhood however there has been some things I've noticed. Meick has been using my older brother, Harry, for his videos. After Harry did a voice-over video project of the president, Thomas Jeffrerson, Harry became known as TJ the Rapper. Harry was almost a legend of school however Harry didn't want to do it anymore. He didn't want to go outside, he simply didn't do anything but played video games and watch stuff on his iPod. Meick was a jerk to my older brother--and to my little brother Jimmy. Jimmy hated Meick's put downs and he thought I was weird! Man, it was so bad with being with Deiondra. Deiondra just lost her husband, who had liver problems and died (In truth, he himself was an alcoholic so that's what happened to him). Deiondra was miserable and drank a lot. Every time she was drunk; she was mean. Saying how my mother looked bad with her hair up. How we were losers. How this and that. I hated when she smokes, which affected my allergies though I was trying to be a great comfort to her.

One night, I was offered to go with her for a sleepover. My mother was unsure about this but I was too excited. But during that time there, Deiondra was drunk but I didn't noticed. I was talking and joking with her however I noticed something was wrong. I was lying on an air mattress, she came over and started to get on top, for a moment I thought she'd might hurt me. I got away and realized she went on the mattress. I tried to talk to her but she was too intoxicated so I called my mother and told her what was going on. That was a long time ago, my mother didn't talk to her or hang out with her. Deiondra's drunk behavior was too much and my Mom had to live a positive life. So, that's what she did. After my older brother graduated; Deiondra went to New York with her so-called lover. That was the last time we ever heard about her. But never again. Back in 2011: My father's physical abuse lessen but his verbal and emotional abuse did not stopped. My mother hated it, she tried to deny it. And don't ask me how the other teachers knew what went on with my mother but they did. Dad came by one day at some school thing and talk to one of the staff embers about how he always goes in his room all the time and not watch TV with his wife. My mom was so mortified for what he did, she was angry. She later told Dad that she never said anything like that. The new principal found out of the 'monster' my father was, for she had been through a domestic violence relationship herself. So, she talked to my mother and my mother was starting to get it. So, my mother decided to do something once she understood what was going on and what she could do.

My father was constantly picking on Harry, who hasn't been coming out because he himself couldn't stand Dad. This comes from the man, who wanted us to get a dog and we eventually got one. A Shih Tzu. Anyways, I'm getting off track. Dad and Harry got into a horrible argument and then, Dad told him that he'd kicked him out. My mother decides to find a new house for all of us, but we had to make it look like Harry was moving out. Previously, Dad also accused the rest of us of neglecting the dog, when the truth was we were taking care of the dog but we had our own lives too. He thought of taking the dog for himself, however I don't think our dog liked my father so much. But when my father found out what was going on, he suddenly changed. Well, that lasted for a minute. My father tried to make changes and try to prove himself he would like to do a family plan however we were still moving out. So, with no getting anywhere; Dad hugged me and my brothers goodbye. He went out the door, and took the car--with all my brothers' stuff. That's when we had to call the principal, who bonded with my mother, and she told us she'd be right there. She instructed us to get things packed and get out of there. So, that's what we did and we moved into our new home. We didn't get the furniture but there was no time. We took everything we could, we could take the dog with us. The next morning, we got the rest stuff in the big van. Dad was away at work. But we still didn't have my older brother's stuff so Jimmy, who became "Daddy-kins' favorite" because Jimmy was nicer to him thank Harry and I were.

However, Dad tried to steal our second car. Jimmy and I witnessed this as we encouraged Mom to call the police. She was like, "Are you sure?" She seemed skeptical, I was like: "Mom! Don't let him take the car!" And she was convinced. The cop came, he came and talk to my father. My father acted like a child and eventually, Dad went away in his car (The one he borrowed from Grandma) and we went with a friend. During that time, I was quiet. I was stunned over what just happened. Mom noticed, she asked me if I was OK. I denied it but she wasn't backing out and I eventually gave in as she hugged me. I cried, saying that I couldn't believe my father would do such a thing. Later in a few days, Jimmy eventually got the stuff back but Pop was still being manipulative. My mother refuse to let me be part of the divorce court or anything to do with my fathe. I was at first upset but then I learned why: My mother’s biggest fear is that our father would manipulate us, turning me and my brothers against my mom. But you wanna know something? I always have to ask mother questions after what my father would tell me, asking if any of it was true. She would explain the whole story, and I’d get mad at Dad for trying to poison me. I read and research from domestic violence to child abuse. I realize what was going on. So, I was trying to find people who had been through things that related to child abuse and domestic violence. But lost interest because I wanted to live a positive life.

OK, well. That parts over. Now, it's time for me to tell you on the changes I went through. The nightmares of my childhood I had are in the past. Now, it was time for me to look into the future and its new beginnings.

After he finished the soda; Leander put it down to use the bathroom. He came back to find out where he left off. He found it and read more of Karina's life, free from her father and the abuse:

Since the day we moved out; We felt free from the bounds of Oren Donovan and my mother, Valerie, changed back to her maiden name eventually. Now she is Valerie Jones. My grandmother, Ginger Donovan, was no too happy about the divorce for Catholics aren't supposed to divorce. In retrospect; Myself, mother, Harry, and Jimmy weren't really Catholics (I tried to think I was Catholics but I thought that didn't accept me too well--considering how some Catholic schools have issues with assault or something else) but we were devoted Christians. We don't go to church. But we do pray and live in a way that God wants us to live. And going to church with my father was no picnic for me: My father was always listening to the sermons and praying, weeping like he was in shame and asking the Lord for forgiveness. And the next minute after church; he's driving and cursing to all the reckless drivers, driving too fast. It was a complete disaster. That's another reason why I don't want to go to church, not because of the noises no, but because of my father. Here he was praying in church and then the next, he is swearing his head off at drivers while going so fast. My God, you should've seen it. I wonder what anyone would think if they saw my father like this. We couldn't stand Dad for his behavior. His manipulations. We were all so sick of it, so that's why we left. But then, I still suffered panic attacks and it got worse for me. So, what happened next? Well, remember that new principal that helped my family and I? Her daughter, who has the exact same name as her, helped me out. I talk to her a little, she got me into this therapy session known as 21 Seconds. I was unsure at first but decided to give it a try. The 21 Seconds was a way to coax with panic attacks and turning fears into excitement. To my amazement, I started to think this was the best thing for me. Would like to hear? Here it goes: The first thing in the 21 Seconds is that you must observe your fear, embrace it, demand more from your anxiety, and then finally trust yourself. There were setbacks so nobody's perfect right?

In 2012 of the summer; I went to a job program and landed myself in an outlet in the mall. I met this nice, black skinned woman who was my mentor. At my first job; I worked in the back of the store. I took clothes which were in packages, put price tags on them, and hang up the clothes nicely. Then the guys, who also worked alongside me, came to take the clothes on the wheeled railed thing where we hang the clothes. To me, it felt great to finally work at a place. There were some good times there, like going to lunch on breaks or joking a little. But we managed to get stuff done. In time, we were assigned to work in the store. Y'know, organize clothes that were hanging up, some things that need organizing. That was my favorite part of the job. I worked from June, July, until August. We were given an award, each of us. A paper certificate. And offered cake, one chocolate and one vanilla. It felt so good to be awarded for something you accomplished. Remember that black skinned woman who was mentoring us a little? Well, she became my teacher. I made the suggestion, I felt bad for her because she said she was having a hard time finding a job so I said that my school was looking for some teachers and I guess that's what happened. In time when she became my teacher; but over this year I was misbehaving and got on her bad side.

She thought I didn't have the Lord within me. She wanted to take me to church but that wasn't it. She just didn't understand. My behavior worsened as I one time escaped home and walked blocks from there. Mother and Jimmy found me, I tried to apologize but I knew it was too late. My stuff was taken, I yelled at my own mother, I got hit repeatedly but I knew I deserved it. I was making such a hissy fit that the police woman came and I managed to calm down. Knowing my behavior was getting stronger; I was assigned to take TKD classes after school. I didn't want to but I knew I had to get some help. Being in the TaeKwon-Do center for after schools for me, it wasn't so bad at first but then as time progressed, I begin to hate it. The boys didn't acknowledge my existance. The girls were really prissy, dramatic, and mean to me. And all of them were like little kindergartners to sixth graders. Some got in trouble and got really upset. Some were brats who pestered me, it was one heck of a nightmare. I didn't say anything to my mother because she wouldn't think of taking me out. I myself was afraid to leave for I'd be my bad self again and had to remember to have self control. My TKD instructor was never there a lot, he had always leave to do some errands while the kids acted crazy and someone had to watch them. It was the loudest place on the planet. I hated it, I always called Mom, made an excuse of saying I didn't feel well. I didn't want to train here or any where else anymore. I simply hated this. By the end of the year, I didn't take TaeKwon-Do after school classes anymore--which that was a relief for me. And that black skinned female teacher of mine wasn't my teacher anymore so I had a new one. I wasn't relieved that she was gone, she had to find another job but in the end, I didn't bad-mouthed about her. She taught me a few things. Even though sometimes she was harsh and a little bit wicked and misunderstood on my auditory sensitives; I'm not angry with her however I hope she understands someday.

My new teacher was much more understanding than the other. She always knew and was very caring of me. I must've brought her a lot of trouble but I knew I had to be cured in time so I can adapt more into the world and never be hypersensitive to the sounds again. Empathy. What is it? It is the ability to understand and share the feelings of another. That is a thing I need to work on most. But also, I need to be more mature. On one hand of the person I'm empathetic to is my mom. My mother was going through some problems with the school: That principal I mention? Well, she gotten kind of mean, paranoid, and hypocritical as mother stopped being friends with her. My mother couldn't stand her ignorance and her negative attitude, putting down my mother. All the idiotic teachers (although some were considered 'bright and one of the best'), such as those who give tons of work to their students that do not make sense. Ugh! One was demanding of her payment and my little brother doesn't like her as his teacher. I know it's none of my business but let me tell you why I am writing this. We all go through hardships and dealing with people in our lives. Mother doesn't want me to know but I wouldn't tell a soul. Hell, I'm not saying any names of who is who. What they look like or anything such as that. But she talk about it over the phone with someone else as she was upset about it. I didn't want to know I was listening, The reason why I am in her business is because I want to be more empathetic to her. Once I was very selfish; and my mother became upset. She said, "You have to start being compassionate toward others. Not everything is about you!" I know eavesdropping is not the best thing for me. I guess. I just don't want to be like my dad, who was a selfish and vile man. A total jerk.

My little brother was having a hard time with my father. He was a jerk really: He tell my little brother that he won't say anything bad about me, my older brother, or my mother. But what does he do? He does it eventually, always yelling at such ridiculous things. Thinking my mother told Harry to lie to my dad about her being asleep. Or the things that happened before Jimmy was born. Seriously, why did he need to hear this bullcrap from him? Jimmy was trying to be nice to Dad but he just didn't want to see him or deal with his fricking stupidity. His smoking of cigarettes (Gross!). He and my mother debated, I could hear them (OK, I shut off my noise machine to listen! Sorry...) discussing but also arguing over about my dad. Finally one month later, Mother thought that my little brother needed help and decide to get him therapy. Jimmy didn't want to go back to Dad's place but there will be some conditions there. Jimmy didn't want to do it however he had no choice. I felt bad for him. But I've been getting on his nerves lately. He always gets angry at me. It was like Dad almost again, but not completely. In time of my progress; I felt my auditory sensitives were worsening. I also was going through repetitive behavior compulsion. My brothers and I have a relationship that seems difficult: We like to insult each other. Anytime I am being cheerful and happy, they just be dry and sarcastically mean. Whenever they are happy, I get all mean back just as they did to me. This was wrong, my mother asked us why are we being mean to each other. In retrospect, none of us have a clue. That's when I found out that I was going through this phase known as repetitive compulsion. The answer I knew, repeating the same things from the past over and over again. Going down the same route as my father did. I knew, I didn't want to go down that way. If I wanted my dreams to come true; I had to cure myself. I need to find cognitive behavioral therapy and sound therapy. I hated myself for being this way. I am not going to be the same as Dad was before. Never. Would I ever go down the path of denial like he did. I refuse, I would try to remember to have self control and get stronger every day.

I couldn't promise it because I already made promises to myself. I want to be better, I don't feel so strong now. My main goal was to be a perfect, a completely mentally sane and sound young lady. I don't want to change too much, I just want to make improvements. That's all I'm doing. But in my happiness of learning to sew, volunteering at Monkey Joe's and Walgreens, I felt like a responsible young lady. But I knew deep down I didn't feel this way. I had to surpass this shell of what I am and improve of the girl I want to be. A sane young lady. Madness of the sounds, madness of repeating the things my father did before. I will be me, nobody else but me and I will get help soon.

That puts an end of my story

The others...They think I'm weird. But I don't want to be....I just want to be accepted as I am. As a whole person and just want to achieve in life. I wrote this poem, to express my way of acceptance:
I just want to be special, it's better than being normal. I just want to be loved, it's better than being hated. I just want to have friends, it's better than being alone. I just want to be bad ass, it's better than being weak.

Leander is stunt by this, he just closed the book and try to process of what was going on. She was singing because she longed for compassionate and understanding; even acceptance. Now, he knows what exactly is going on.


Chapter 10: Confessions

Tamsin and Mateo are working with the kids again however they do not like the others mistreating the children of harming them because they cannot 'behave right'. That's when Tamsin decided that she had enough of this. She stopped the employee, "What are you doing?" She demanded. "This child is not behaving right." claimed the employee. "This is not right, jut because they are not behaving right; you don't have to mistreat them like this." Tamsin argued. "How else are they going to behave?" The employee debated back. "But this isn't right!" Tamsin said. "You were born different, right? How were you treated? Like this, am I right? Well, it is what it is." said the employee. Tamsin sighed, arguing wasn't getting them anywhere. Something had to be done, but what? She and Mateo tried talking to the headmistress, however she has the defensive attitude. Tamsin and Mateo seemed upset by this, this didn't end well. Now they were running out of options, something....There has to be something, Tamsin did not want these kids to suffer trauma like she did. No more, if she doesn't do something and if nobody listens; she will have no choice but she and Mateo will have to quit.

In the meantime; Selene was pouting in the ward which is her room, Endymion enters with a tray of food. "Here Selene, I brought you something to eat." said Endymion. Selene pouting, "I'm not hungry." She said grumpily. Endymion sighed deeply, "Come on, you gotta eat something or..." He started to say but Selene tipped the tray with her foot and it fell to the floor. Endymion is shocked, he glared at her and said: "Hey, Selene!" "SCREW THE FOOD, I SAID I'M NOT HUNGRY!!!!! I'M MAD AT YOU, ASSHOLE!!!" screamed Selene, she was very upset. Tears running down her face, she was acting like a child. Waving her fists, kicking around and then she pouted. "What? Why?" Endymion asked. "You took me away from Daddy? You drugged my food and I wake up to be with a couple of freaks! WHY AM I BROUGHT HERE?!" demanded Selene. Endymion sighs once again, "Your father had plans to make you into one of his guinea pigs!" He said. "Liar!!!! He told me he was going to take me to a fun place!" Selene whined. "He's the liar, I'm telling you--He is up to no good." Endymion claimed. Selene looked away, crossing her arms and she made a sullen face. "I hate you, leave me alone." She said in a grumpy tone. "Selene, I..." Endymion started to say but Selene screamed again, "LEAVE ME ALONE!!!!" Endymion walked out and shut the door. He felt bad for making her unhappy, but maybe someday....No, why was he thinking about this? Meanwhile; Karina has been feeling strange lately, it was supposed to be a girl thing. This happened 14 days before her 'time', this strange feeling was something....lascivious. Scared; she questions her mother and her mother assures her that it was normal. To express her lascivious feelings, she wrote about them in a story about a girl name Brighid and so far, it's not so amorous...At first:

He looked like a matured young teen at around 14-15. He seemed cute, good looking. Brighid felt weak in the knees, she forced to straighten them and went over to give him a smile. When the guy saw Brighid standing there smiling awkwardly, he glared at her dubiously. “What?” The guy asked. Brighid felt really stupid, “Uh, what?” She said nicely. “You’re just standing there, what do you want?” The boy asked. Brighid completely forgot what she came for but she remembered. “Oh! I want to know your name.” She replied. The guy smirked at her, “Pfft, like I’d tell you loon.” He said, as he strolled away. Brighid is stunned but she runs over to him and stops him. “Loon? Now wait just a minute! I wasn’t ready, I was fashioning on being funny and cute but I totally blew it. Can I have a second chance? Please?” She asked with pleading eyes. The boy looked at her but he seemed interested, “You wanna know my name? It’s Aquila Dargon.” Brighid smiled, “I’m Brighid Milan.” She said. Aquila was awestruck by this, “Brighid, huh. I’ll remember that.” He said and turned to walk away. Brighid felt her heart beating, “Score one, for the girl!” She thought happily.

She skipped away gleefully but she stopped when she saw something there. "A skateboard!" Brighid cried.  She said. She starts to do cool tricks on it. "All right, let's do this! You spin my head right round, right round, when you go down, when you go down down. You spin my head right round, right round, when you go down, when you go down down." She belted as she did the skateboard tricks. "A couple more! Buddy you're a boy make a big noise, Playin' in the street gonna be a big man someday. You got mud on yo' face, you big disgrace. Kickin' your can all over the place. Singin' we will we will rock you, we will we will rock you." She stopped again and said to herself, “One more! Say-ay-ay, that you're down to roll-oll-oll, now we're stayin' up late-ate-ate, 'Cause you already know. Like Oh! When the lights get turned down low, wanna see you lose control. I just need to know that, Baby you could ride with me. Like Oh! 'Cause tonight we won't let go, and the world won't be so cold. I just need to know that, Baby you could ride with me. Baby you could ride, Baby you could ride, Baby you could ride with m--" "ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR FRICKING MIND?!" A voice cried. Brighid yelped, "Aaah!" She fell on her face. The boy looked guilty and came over to the girl, concern that she fell on her face as it could be bruised. "Are you OK?" He asked nervously, red in the face. Brighid is stunt by this boy. "No, I'm sorry. I didn't know this was your board." She explained. The boy looked shy, "Yeah, m-my bad! I-I-I'm sorry! But, don't touch it--I mean! I mean, be careful!" He stuttered. Brighid looked at the boy. "Are you OK?"  She asked. The boy laughs nervously. "Nah. Nothin' wrong with me." He claims.

Brighid looked at him with a suspicious look, this girl was making him uncomfortable so he decides to approach this more gently. "I--Um, I just thought those moves were pr--pretty cool." He said. Brighid beamed. "Thanks. I've been skateboarding for a while." She explains briefly. This surprise the boy, "Really? W--Wow!" He stuttered. "Yeah." Ophelia nodded. She grew more suspicious of the boy's behavior. "What's wrong?" Ophelia asked. "Just--s--sh--shy!" The boy stammered. Smiling coyly; Brighid placed an arm around his neck and pulled him towards her. The boy blushed, nervous as he was when he stared at the leering girl. “Come Kitty, You're so pretty.  Don't go Kitty! Stay with me! Play with me!” She said in a sing-song voice. The boy blushed, trying not to feel this girl’s arm coiling around his waist. “What’s the matter, kitty?” teased Brighid. "My name is not 'kitty', it's Gwydion Tigrio."

Karina stopped writing for a moment and decided to do something different, so she finished writing the dialogue and wrote something different:

Brighid was shocked to see that there were monsters. However she better look at them: They were large, hideous, manlike creatures! Psyche avoid from the creatures, not wanting to be spotted. But then, one lunged at her after it spot her swiftly in the shadows. It try to grab Brighid but she was quick. However, she somehow can hear the thoughts of the creature and begins to talk to it. "You--you want to eat me? No, I won’t let you!" said Brighid to the monster. She flexed her hand and uses her symbiotic powers to kill this monster. The monster was suffocated by the symbiote and then finally; it exploded! There was a mass of beige substances splattered all over her!

Brighid was stunt for a while before a grin broke over her face. She giggled to herself, "I did it! Ew....I really did it! I can't believe it! I just nobody saw--" She turns around as her smile faded. "--That."What she saw was Gwydion, who looked horrified at Brighid. He saw it, he saw her kill that beast. "Oh crap." Brighid thought. "Busted! How do I get myself out of this?" She slowly smiled kindly, "Hello there---" she greeted but the boy lunged at her, "AAAAAAAHHHHHH!" He cried. The boy begin to claw at her like a wild man. Trying to punch her but Brighid restrained. "Hey! Hey!" She protested. "Stop! Cease! Take it easy! Will you stop?! I am not going to hurt you!" Brighid held Gwydion's fists away from her. "Who are you?!" The boy demanded. "It's Brighid. I come in peace. Here, I am not going to hurt--" She reaches over to touch his face but Gwydion recoiled away. "Get away, no! Don't you dare--Don't--" But he was helpless, Brighid was calm as she stroke her hand on his face. Then, she leans over and kisses him on the lips. In the midst, Gwydion broke free from the liplock, "Argggggggghhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!" He shouted. Gwydion charged at her. "You're right, you're right. I should've done that. It was wrong to kiss you but it's just a kiss--" Brighid said quickly as possible. "Never. Again!" Gwydion warned. "Right, sorry! Sorry!" Brighid apologized. "'Less I say 'o." muttered Gwydion. Brighid looked at him, "What you say?" She asked. "Nothing!" replied Loki, defensively. Brighid held up her hands, "OK, OK, Take it easy. I thought you said something but never mind." She claimed. Gwydion nodded, "Are you an angel? A demon?" He asked. “Not at all, I just…I don’t know what I am but I can tell you one thing. I am no demon nor angel. I come in peace and came to know you. Please, let me explain what’s going on.” Brighid explained. At once; Gwydion lowered his weapon and nodded. “OK. I’ll trust you. But if you pull anything, I’ll kill you.” He said. Brighid nods, obeying to his word.

There was a door that opened and someone walked in. "You're late, newcomer." The instructor shouted. Aquila stood there, "I apologized, sir. I have no excuse for being tardy." Aquila replied. The instructor looks at them and then turns to the others, "Everyone; please meet our fresh meat rookie--Aquila Dargon." He announced. Gwydion stopped dead in his tracks, "What? Aquila?" He thought. He couldn't believe it, Aquila is...alive? "Please, make him feel welcome." said the instructor. Then he ordered the others to resume with the training. Later, Gwydion was in the men's room by the sink. His hands washed his face as he took deep breaths. "This isn't happening....This isn't happening. He should be dead. Dead. Impossible!" He chanted to himself. There was a toilet flush, shifting sounds, and one of the stall doors opening. Aquila walks out but stops to smirk at Gwydion, "Gwydion." said Aquila. Gwydion glares at him, "Aquila." He sat up straight and continued, "You made a good recovery. Thought that bullet would be deep enough to kill you." Gwydion countered. Aquila sneered, "Miracles happen, don't they?" He said. "They do, but you are no miracle. You are a normalcy. I am the only who knows about your secret. you psycho!" Gwydion said. Aquila looked away, "I know that." He said. "And for the record, don't even try to see Sif. She has found herself a better man, she doesn't know who you are. Not even my family knows, but still you are not allow to see or speak to her." Gwydion spat. Aquila seemingly didn't looked unfazed by this, "Fine then. I have no time looking for pretty girlfriends. I have matters to take care." He said. "My soul will be burning later." And he left, but not before hearing Gwydion cried out: "To hell with your soul!" In training; Aquila pushed on, he managed to get stronger. Gwydion was angry that Aquila went up higher in the ranks by all he was trained for.

Gwydion is stressed over Aquila trying to take the top. Gwydion is still in mourning for his love, thinking about her. That beautiful maiden...She was so sweet, but poor thing had to die so young. He shed a few tears. But he decided to try and go calm down however he saw someone eating food, it was Brighid. During her stay; she is given food. The way she eats them is quite...provocative! At breakfast was sausages. She snacked on fruits like peaches, strawberries, bananas, and cherries. A hot dog with a drink and straw. And dessert? Chocolate, fingers pastries, candy bars, Jello pudding cups, popsicles, vanilla ice cream, and whipped cream. Ophelia eats something really slowly and suggestively, even when she ties the stems and pops the tiny red cherries into that rosebud mouth of hers. Gwydion watches her from the doorway and then he leaves but Gwydion slides down against the wall, he has his knees up and his head touches the wall. He places his head into his arms as one of his hands go in between and mingles down there. Gwydion snaps out of the daydream, panting. He looked around as he sighs. "Crap, what the hell is wrong with me?" He whispered. He gets up and walks away. Later; Brighid is seen guided through riding a horse, by a trainer. She was teaching her how to, Gwydion watches Brighid but someone approaches beside and behind him. “So, where did this girl come from?” Gwydion turned to see it was Aquila, he shrugs as he turns back to Brighid, “I don’t know. She just killed that ogre without touching it.” said Loki. “You sure about that?” asked Aquila. “I know what I saw.” Gwydion confirmed, “I’m not crazy. I didn’t make things up.” “I believe you.” Aquila said. Gwydion looked at Brighid, who held onto the reins as the trainer guides her to ride the horse before letting go. Brighid gallops on the horse, she felt a little scared but her fears turn into such excitement and she spreads her arms out like wings. "Who is this girl? An angel? A demon? Did you know?" Aquila asked. "How the hell I should know? You should find out for yourself." Gwydion noted. They continued to watch her, smiling like a star but they don't know the hurt and the fear she has been masking.

Brighid was lying on the grass, her hands behind her head and she was resting. he could hear four feet and two shadows fall upon her. "How can you be so relax like this?" Gwydion asked. Brighid's eyes opened as she saw him and Aquila looking down at her. Brighid sat up a little as she said, "The queen is the dream, the dream is the queen but the queen is puking dreams that were infecting in her brain but now she's kissing the rain." She stretched, "Life is not all about kissing in the rainstorm." Aquila put in. Brighid looked at him. "I don't see you guys pulling out your hair while accepting the proposal. My life was about to change, I was aiming towards high achievement. But in this life, I am sad inside. I am unsatisfied praying and waiting " said Brighid wistfully. "What do you mean?" asked Gwydion. Brighid smiled, she bent her head over to the guys and said, "See it this way; One life pretending to be the one that got the luck. And everybody saying, 'Brighid wants to be this, Brighid wants to be that.' People like to tell you what you're gonna be. But you know something, It's not my problem if you don't see what I see...And I do not give a damn if you don't believe or not." explained Brighid.  "It doesn't matter what people want you to be. You just need to be you, not some daydreamer." Aquila remarked. Brighid was annoyed, "My problem, Aquila." She snapped, went back laying on the grass as she rolled her eyes. "Look, it's my problem on how fast I will succeed. Don't you see? Nothing comes for bountiful. They say I'm a control freak. It's my business if I feel the need to wanna pack up and run away. my problem if I have no friends and feel I want to die!!!" exclaimed Brighid. Then she put her face in her hands.

"Do you? I think your main business if your marbles up in your head are about to get lost in the fog of fear and dreams of guilt and shame. Don't talk to any of us about your problems of being a toxic leader or running away. I'll bet you had an average life like some people." ranted Aquila. "Tell me, this then..." Brighid said. Sitting up; Psyche looked back at the boys. Her hair swept half across her face. Her eyes were shimmering, her hair cast a glowing sparkling clouds of luminosity. "Are you satisfied with an average life?" She asked. The boys were enthralled for a moment, "What?" They asked. Brighid stood up as her eyes became a starry night. "Do I need to lie to make my way in life? Contented with an easy ride? Once you cross the line, will you be satisfied?" She said. Then, Brighid noticed that Gwydion and Aquila's facial expression, "What? What's with your faces guys?"She asked, totally unaware of what's going on. Gwydion and Aquila looked away quickly, "Uh, nothing!" They said. Brighid giggled, "OK, then. Just saying." She said, not realizing she was bathing in a sun glow. Brighid was about to leave when all of a sudden, she turned back and said, "You guys interest me. I'm obsessed with the mess that's your rivalry, it's really intense." Then, Brighid walked away. Gwydion and Aquila scowling at one another. Then they looked away in annoyance. Subsequently; Aquila begins to remember the day when he was shot by Gwydion: Gwydion had found out Aquila had killed his love and freaked out: "It's you!" He yelled. Aquila looked up, "Gwydion!" "You? How--" Gwydion stammered. "Gwydion, let me explain--!" Aquila begged, but Gwydion interrupts, "No! Don't! This is for my love!" He held up a pistol and charge at him. "AQUILA!" Gwydion cried. "GWYDION, NO!!" screamed Aquila. There was a fatal gunshot!

In the living room; Brighid is writing in a journal, her legs inclining away from Aquila who was watching her. Just then, for fun, he snatches the journal from her. "Hey, give it!" Brighid chasing him, but Aquila wouldn't give her back her journal and Brighid was getting angry but she was being playful. "Give it!" She jabs Aquila in the ribs. "Ah!" He yelped, clutching his ribs. Brighid giggled mischievously as she got her journal back. Brighid looks at Aquila reading, he looked engrossed in it. "Oooh, what's that?" Brighid asked. Aquila closes it immediately, "Nothing." He said too quickly. Brighid smirks at him, "Aww, is it a porno?" She teased. Aquila glares at her, "No. It's not." He said.  "What is it?" Brighid asked. She placed her feet on Aquila's lap, Aquila felt a twinge of pleasure through him. "It's about--About--the feeling of , concupiscent. The kind you get from looking at someone pretty." explained Aquila, stammering in his speech. "Really?" Brighid asked, her feet rubbed on his thighs. Aquila gritted his teeth, feeling the erogenous feelings going though him. "Yeah. When you see someone pretty, you become someone different that....That you don't know who you are anymore." He explained. Brighid sat up as her feet were not on his lap but her ankles were rested on his lap. "I see, why don't you elaborate that on me. I'll be happy to give it all to you." teased Brighid. Aquila is annoyed as he pushed her feet off him, Brighid tackles him as Aquila restrains her but they found themselves staring at each other. Brighid leans at him, inclining to kiss him but instead gives him a bite on his neck. "Ah!" Aquila gasped. He pulled away to clutch his neck, glaring at her. Brighid gets up from the sofa but turns back seductively to wink. She giggles at his perplexed and mortified face.

Brighid and Gwydion are seated together while Aquila is seated alone. In a hallucination dream; Gwydion is seated on a carousel, kissing and groping Brighis. Aquila saw Gwydion kissing her, he looks away solemnly plotting and unwrapping a crude time bomb from his coat. Aquila, Gwydion, Brighid, and the carousel are blown up.

Aquila was so tired from the day today. So he fell asleep but on that night, he had a really a queer dream: A raining day, where people are holding umbrellas. Both Gwydion and Aquila sitting behind the fence. While everyone on the other side of the fence look at both boys with having a lack of emotion, it then cuts to both of them banging and hitting the fence to be let out. Both of the boys coming closer together, and eventually near the finishing of the second chorus, they kiss each other passionately, with the public looking at this with a poker face expression. The boys sitting with seemingly snow falling down, with the boys gently touching it. They both walk around corner and shows a place where the sun is breaking out of the clouds; they clasp hands and walk off together into it. Gwydion woke up, stunt at this. He was fazed, disgusted that he would have dreams about this. He could hear drums so he got ready and hurried to the training. "Dargon! You're late!" shouted the instructor.  Aquila panted, "I apologize, sir! I have no excuse for being late." He said, saluting. The instructor nodded, "All right, get down to training with Tigrio." He said, pointing over to Gwydion who was waiting. Aquila hurried over to Gwydion, "You look like crap, Aquila." remarked Gwydion. "Zip it, Gwydion!" Aquila said. The two of them spar against each other, Aquila is disgusted with himself for having that stupid dream. He felt himself sort of liking towards Gwydion but fought against it. Once it was over; Gwydion looks at him and asked, "What's wrong with you?" "Don't give me that, like I need consent from a lethal asshole like you!" Aquila exclaimed. "What? You got a thing for me?" joked Gwydion. "Pfft, in my dreams." Aquila scoffed. Gwydion looked at him with surprise. "Wait, what? You had a homo dream of us kissing?" Gwydion asked. Aquila glares at him, "Can it!"  He snapped. Slowly, Gwydion grinned at him. "Naughty boy, don't deny it. It's a dirty secret that you would stargaze about me. You knew it was wrong but you didn't mind, you were going to start sh.." He ranted. "Shut your mouth!" exclaimed Aquila. Gwydion looked at him smugly, "Did you stick me really good?" He taunted.

Brighid looked around to see the colors in the air as she danced around, feeling magic in the air of how beautiful this place. However, she was daydreaming so much that she didn't watch where she was going. Because she bumped into someone else: "Aaah!" The person said. "Yipe!" Brighid yelped. Brighid and the other person stumbled down as Brighid cries, "Good Lor--Whoa!" Down, down they went but landed safely. "Hey, pal! What the hell?" Brighid demanded. "Sorry about that." The person said. He was a cutie, Brighid felt like a jerk to this totally attractive guy with glasses, which he was adjusting. "Hello...It's OK. I'm fine, it's no big deal." Brighid apologized. "You serious?" asked the boy. "Yeah, my bad. And I'm dead serious." confirmed Brighid. "Fascinating." The boy complimented. Brighid smiled, The boy realized he forgot to introduced himself. "Oh, sorry. Naoise Phoenix." He introduced. Brighid shake his hand, "Brighid Milan. Charmed!" She said.

Karina continued reading this more, it was going to be darker:

However she is being held hostage by the ogres, so Gwydion and Aquila allies with Naoise as they fought against the Eldritches. During the battle;  One of the ogres gouged her heart out. "Noooooooooooooo!!!!!!" cried Gwydion, Aquila, and Naoise. The ogres were cackling with glee but they wouldn't laugh for long. Brighid rise, her eyes were hollow and black with red pupils. She had blood coming from the whole in her chest. Her appearance was different: There were short ram horns, her hair became red like mahogany, her clothes matched her hair and her face was pinkish white. Gwydion couldn't believe this, Brighid...She was rising as some sort of undead being who was slaughtering the ogres in order to get her heart back. And she did kill them all, she butchered them. She beheaded them, and then she made their limbs go numb so she can split them apart in a grisly way. Gwydion and Aquila were shocked by this. They couldn't believe that someone like her would such things. Finally, Brighid faced the ogre who took her heart so Heart less Brighid put up a pretty good fight. She broke the creature's legs and the heart went up, Brighid caught in her hand and placed it back in her chest. The hole in her chest closed up and she turned back to normal.

Gwydion, Aquila, and Naoise could only stare at her in amazement. Who was this girl? Whoever she was, she was nothing out of the ordinary.  Later, The four of them found themselves in meadow-like landscape. They run over a construction worker in the middle of the road. After breaking through another fence, The four of them climb to the roof of the truck and stand on top, Brighid & the boys are hugging each other and smiling.

Karina couldn't believe she wrote a book like this, she didn't want to show anyone as she was ashamed of her strange feelings. She has not have feelings like this to a boy, but she's whimsical so she really couldn't admit it. Hell, she doesn't have  a crush on any boy right now and has no time for boys now. She has to have complete focus on her life. Her dreams, to be a writer! In the meantime; Mordred and Gareth are settling the score after Mordred burnt all the witches:

"I’m grateful for your 'love'. Come on and we'll play this friendly match enthusiastically." said Mordred, smugly. "Yes, me too." Gareth accepted. "I’m going to make you look sharp, Gareth. I’m so bad at the game that your skill will shine like the brightest star in the darkest night." Mordred said. Gareth rolled his eyes, "You’re making fun of me." He said. "No, I swear I’m not." replied Mordred. They fought each other, Mordred strike Gareth but he didn't seemed to be unfazed. "That was one hit." claimed Mordred. Gareth shook his head, "No, it wasn’t." He said. Mordred looked at Tamsin for help, but Tamsin nodded as she gestured him that it was. "Well, let’s go on." Mordred said to Gareth, motioning him. Their battle continued, none of the two can't seem to take a breath for one second. Heart pumping, nerves wrecking. Blood and wounds from each of their strikes. "Another hit. What do you say?" Mordred said smugly. "You got me, I admit it." Gareth said. "Get ready for the third hit, Gareth. You’re just playing around. Come on, give me your best shot. I think you’re treating me like a child." replied Mordred. "Oh, You think so? Bring it." Gareth called. Mordred charges at him and strike Gareth in his shoulder. He is shocked of himself as he backs away. Gareth clutched his shoulder and stands over Mordred, "I’m the one, Mordred.  No medicine in the world can cure you. Your mother’s death has been poisoning your mind. The witches, your uncle are to blame. They got what they deserved. They mixed that poison themselves into the blood running through your veins. Please forgive me as I forgive you, Mordred. You’re not responsible for Lyonesse’s, and I’m not responsible for hers." He said. Gareth fell into unconscious and Mordred helps him to the medics, silently forgiving him.



Chapter 11: This is It

Selene is still pouting in her room, she was on her left side, not facing the door. Endymion enters as he saw an empty plate and glass, "You ate all of it?" He asked. "I had to choke on it, just because I didn't want it to go to waste." Selene muttered. Endymion glanced at her, he nodded and then took the tray. "You tired yet?" He asked. "What do you think, Red Coat?" snapped Selene. "Don't start with that again." Endymion said. "I don't give a damn, OK? You think I care? Daddy cared about me lots! He really did, in a way that my shrew of a mother wasn't! I don't want to talk to you now, I'm going to sleep!" Selene claimed. She pulled the covers over her head and stayed there. Endymion looked at her with a sad look before he walked out. Once Endymion had left; Selene came out of the covers and pulled out her phone. It light up where her face is bathed in white as she grinned in a sinister matter. In the meantime; Lavinia has been acting erratic and in distressed, her behavior begins to worry the others. Just then, she ran away from them because she received a text about how someone called 'Moonkitten', who claims that she knows her because Lavinia killed Sean Griffin. Lavinia was horrified as she flee. But receives another text from Moonkitten who claims Sean is being reincarnated into another boy name Mateo Renton. Lavinia was so happy to see this news, as her team was trying to find her. They had no idea where she was, they feared that she might be suicidal and if they don't find her, it could be too late!

In the meantime at a hotel; Mateo looked over at the skyline and saw a beautiful sunrise. "Wow. It looks like it's going to be a great day." murmured Mateo. He saw people walking by the beach but something strange along the shore. It looked like a body however from the distance he was at; it was hard to tell. Mateo left the balcony and went down to the beach. He went over to the body, which was a young man: It was none other than Lavinia. "A girl? How--" Mateo wondered. He puts his ear to her chest, Mateo listened for a moment, and then he gasped. This girl was alive, much to his amazement, this lovely creature was still breathing!"Hey, hey. Are you OK? Please, wake up?" chided Mateo, softly. Lavinia stirred in his sleep and moaned, then her opened his eyes. She saw Maeteo, startled she sat up. "You--you saw me here?" She asked, stammering. "Sure did." Mateo replied. "I saw you lying there, I thought for a second you were dead." Lavinia panicked, she pulled out a knife, she aimed at her heart and prepared to kill herself. "NO!!!!" Mateo cried, he seized her wrist as he struggled the knife away from her. Lavinia didn't have the energy to fight back, she looked weary and exhausted. Well, for someone who washed up on shore; she didn't look so good. Mateo seemed upset, "What in the hell would you try to kill yourself like that? Don't you know what life has in store for you? Don't do this to yourself, please!" He ranted but stopped as he had no point in talking to the girl. Lavinia stare at her with a stoic look, before pulling out a gun. "Sorry." She said, "Time to say goodbye." Mateo looked at her, terrified. Lavinia looked at his face, somehow he reminds her of someone she once knew. Sean, smiling at her: "Don't forget what I told you, Lala." Lavinia trembled as she begin to clutch her head. "No, Sean....I--." She muttered as she lowered her gun. "Sean, I'll never forget. I just want to let you know, I love you..." Mateo looked at her with concern, "Hey, are you OK? Can I get you a drink of water or something to eat?" Lavinia was so in devastation. "Sean..." She whispered. Then, Lavinia nearly fell on her face but Mateo caught her in his arms.

"Can I ask a question?" Mateo asked. Tamsin nodded, "Shoot." She replied. Mateo inhale and exhale, "Who the hell is Sean?!" He demanded in exasperation. Tamsin looked embarrassed. And so she explains to him about the boy, Sean. Mateo is stunt by this, so he has an idea as he decided to posed as the ghost of Sean. Tamsin is unsure, but Mateo is willing to rescue Lavinia in any way. Once Lavinia woke up from being unconscious; she saw herself in a mist land and get up to explore. Then, she saw a familiar figure greeting her. Lavinia felt tears in her eyes, "Sean...It's you!" She whispered. 'Sean' smiling at her, "Lala." He said. Lavinia's smile slowly turned into a horrified look, "...Oh god, you're dead. I--I'd kill you."  She said. 'Sean' reaches out to her, "Lala--" She tried to say. "No!" cried Lavinia, "You're dead, you have to be...Please, don't hate me." "Lala, please. It's OK, you are forgiven." 'Sean' said, it was Mateo in disguise. Just then, Lavinia begin to writhed on the floor. Her body parts--Hands, fingers, toes, feet, and legs--begin to twist around on their own. "Stop....Please, stop! I can't take much more of this...." She begged. "Accept my offer and I'll let you breathe!" Selene replied. "NEVER!" screeched Lavinia. "Fine. I'll make you suffer more and more...AND MORE!" cried Selene. Lavinia begin to cry, it was too much for her to bare all this pain. "Sean...!" She thought through her tears. "I'm sorry, I've failed you. Forgive me..." As she wept of her tears; A shimmering light appears before her. Lavinia looked up, she saw that it was Tamsin. "Is that you, Tam?" Lavinia asked. "You're going to be OK, Lala. I know you ere forced to kill. It wasn't your fault." replied Tamsin. All of a sudden; Metatron couldn't believe what he was seeing, "What--?" He said. Just then he was seized by two hands and looked up to see who it was. "What the hell did you do to her?" demanded Endymion. "Looks like Miss Murderer is feeling under the weather now, ain't she?" Selene snickered. Endymion pulled her away, "Why would you do this?" He demanded. Selene smirked at him, "I just want to remind them of all the things they've done! And they deserve it, I'm so lucky that I don't have to go through shit like that! I'm Daddy's princess!" She claimed. Endymion was disappointed, he looked at her with no surprise: "So, you did this to her. I should've known." He said. "That's right, I did. She killed Sean, she did it!" Selene exclaimed. "You're wrong." A voice said, Leander appeared before her, "She was forced to kill."

Selene scoffed at this, "Yeah, right. That's not what I was told." She said in a snarky tone. "It was a lie." Leander replied. That is where Selene couldn't take it, these people were lying. Well, she'd showed them! "You people are ruining my life, so has he!" Selene exclaimed, pointing over to Endymion and begin to throw a childish tantrum, "Nobody understands the love my father has for me! He is the best father that any girl like me should have! I'm the lucky one!" Selene screeched. Lavinia remembered something, she remembered when she was little: She thought Commander Longstride was the best father figure. But it was a lie, a mask, no truth to be told and denial she lived in as a different person. Lavinia takes out a razor and is about to bring it to her throat, but Tamsin was faster and stopped her. She wrestled the razor away from her as Selene giggled with sadism. Endymion dragged her away as Lavinia was crying and spluttering, "I hate him! I hate him!" was all that she could say. Tamsin hugged her, comforting her. Lavinia is in the mental hospital ward, she will be treated for her suicidal behavior. Tamsin looks through the glass where she wonders about who she is. Leander approached her by her side. "She going to be OK?" asked Tamsin, not looking at him. Leander nodded, "Yeah, I think she will." He said. "How do you know..If she's going to..." Tamsin started to asked, but Leander glanced at her with a smile, "Because I do." They left and in Lavinia's slumber; she begin to have a nightmare of the execuition: She was standing over behind him as Sean was brave as martyred towards a bunch of fearsome, tear streaking faces. "Lala? When you kill me, please be sure that you remember the love and the care I've given you. Don't ever forget what I've given you." said Sean. 

Lavinia was shaken but she had to keep her arm straight, "Please....forgive me...." She thought tearfully. And she pulled the trigger. In the void; Lavinia screamed: "Oh God, what have I done? What have we done?" She cried and cried until there was nothing left. Lavinia's team always came to her visit her, no matter if she's unconscious or not. They feel guilty for the way they treated her earlier. They never knew she was suffering and at that time, they were feeling selfish and blood-thirsty, as well as brutal as barbarians. When they weren't around, Lavinia woke up but she always think of them. Later; Lavinia was in her cell, she was watching a movie emotionless, and alone she was in that small ward of hers. But outside, people are watching and monitoring her intensively. "So, any reason why she's here?" asked one person. "Who?" asked the second. "Her." said the first, gesturing to the girl in the cell. "Oh, this is Lavinia." said the second. "Are you serious?" the first was surprised. "I'm dead serious. She was once part of IEPS, those bastards mistreating those poor children and making them into weapons." replied the second. While asleep; Lavinia dreamt that she was a ballerina in a music box. Twirling around on the pedestal all the time when she suddenly realize that she has been doing this routine a lot lately so she got down and peered at the glass she is trapped in. She tries to break it down but she is hit by some force and panics. But she calms down, wandering who might set her free. She waited for the day to come but it never it did. She got up as she peered in the glass to see outside, when she saw something terrifying but saw it was a butterfly fluttering. 

Lavinia seemed relieved until the butterfly fluttered away and Lavinia saw that it became a bat. Distressed in the music box, Lavinia finally learns that the only person that is able to set her free is herself, she noticed her arms and legs--even her face and skin was cracking. So, once more she begin to crack the glass again and then she also shatters her skin open as she becomes anew. But she found herself falling into the darkness however she looks around to find herself to fresh grass and sunshine. She saw a butterfly fluttering and pranced around happily. Looking around to see that she felt free. Just then, She can hearing someone calling her name, "Lala? Lala? Wake up!" Lavinia wakes up as she could see it was, "Mary?" She rasped. She embraces her tightly. "You're here!" She said softly. Mary picked up Lavinia from the seat and escorts her out of the asylum. Into the car as they both drove away. "So, how are you feeling?" asked Mary, gently. "OK." Lavinia said softly. "Are you hungry? Would you like something else to eat?" asked Mary. "Maybe...Just a little." admitted Lavinia. And they drove to a fast food place to eat. In the meantime; Leander is reading a story in Karina's diary:

In the past; The princess, Peninah Fisher, has a small kingdom. Her father, Yevgeny, promises an education for his daughter and son, Hugo. Yevgeny also hopes to celebrate the wedding anniversary with his dear wife, Wanetta. After finding a pearl; Yevgeny sees visions of a great future for him and his family however a dragon god cause bad luck for Yevgeny, Wanetta, & the children--especially the death of Hugo. Finally; The pearl is taken from Yevgeny by the sea dragon god. Peninah is a shell diver that is the oldest daughter that searches for the lost pearl her father had and it was taken by the dragon god so she goes to retrieve it. While swimming; Peninah is being pursuited by an octopus and its spawn: One of the octopus spawn seized the shell diver and Peninah kills it. Seeing this; The octopus and its spawn sprang a trap for her as they tormented her her! Peninah is tortured by the octopus however she recovers the pearl and makes her escape. Back on land; Peninah is traumatized by the torment she suffered. She never told her friends nor her family for she was afraid of being mocked, or cause humiliation towards her family! Peninah trains herself as a fighter to take her revenge against the octopuses. Realizing she cannot do this alone; The pearl diver goes to the mermaids and managed to persuade them with the pearl. Peninah and the mermaids head towards the sea with Peninah as a shell diver again but this time, she wore protective gear made out of algae & sea anemones.

Peninah and the mermaids found the octopuses as Peninah identifies the octopuses that sexually assaulted her! Peninah took down the octopus spawn as she tortures them before butchering them, brings them to the mermaids and eats the dead octopuses. The mermaids cooked it properly as they eat them while Peninah violently chopped her food and ate. The shell diver and the mermaids head over to fight the octopus however they are confronted by the newly revived, once instinct sea monster vampire squid. The vampire squid tries to tentacle rape towards Peninah but kills it while having that to eat after she and the mermaids cooked it properly. Finally; Peninah and the mermaids confront the 'big daddy' octopus as the mermaids plays with it while Peninah strikes at it with her weapon. Finally; Peninah tortures it  and violently eats it. She also finds the sea dragon god, who reveals that he plan that penetrate move on the pearl diver. The mermaids slays the dragon god out of rage as they skinned it and made a big dinner for themselves and the shell diver. Peninah returns home as she tells her family that the dragon god is slayed and they lived happily ever after. Eventually in that process, Peninah finally open up to her rape and revenge story to her family, which is famous beyond generations from the ancient times to modern times.

Leander is quite interested, he found it quite dark and believes Karina had a traumatic childhood, which he now knows. He continues to read more as he discovers stories and a few more poems in the journal: 

Melancholy of Noises
This poem is about my
depression with my hypersensitivities.

Depressed.
Angry. Sad.
Confused.
Low self-esteem, longing for perfection.
Hatred towards self for as I am.
Wondering 'why'.
Numb, misunderstood.
Hatred to the loudest speakers.
Searching for a remedy of quiet and peace.
Need acceptance, need more understanding.
Wonder why, I can't shut up my ears.
I really can't, I've tried so hard though my mind's in a jumble.
 Life is hard, half of everyone doesn't comprehend.
Noises so loud, no matter how I tried I can't lower it.

Tension of the Merc with a Mouth
This poem is personal. It's about someone
I used to know for 5-6 years, who was talking loudly and
got on people's nerves. Not gonna say his name, as I said
before--NOT. Gonna say his name, he remains anonymous.

Your voice is so loud, can't you shut up?
You like to annoy me, you like to get my
attention. Here's a hint--I'm not into you.
I don't go for the immature! The repeater!
The irksome kinds. Police reinforcements,
Juan Ciervo, who the hell cares? You think everything's
a criminal offense. You're so annoying. So nosy.
Childish. I'm not into you. Leave me alone, I'm tired
of you talkin' about my old shoes. I want you to quit it,
I don't give a damn because your voice is sonorous. I can't
concentrate, you merc of a mouth! Because you can't shut up!
You want attention, manchild. Grow up and get real.

I Just Wanna Be
This poem is mixed feelings about me
being someone different and not be me
for once in my life.

I just wanna be normal, it's better than being different.
I just wanna be beautiful, it's better than being plan ugly.
I just wanna have friends, it's better than being a loner.
I just wanna be special, it's better than being common.
I just wanna be loved, it's better than being abhorred.
I just wanna be badass, it;s better than being weak.
I just wanna be--Whatever I want, instead of being weird.

Floozy Bimbo

Molly Malcom, that name makes you want to cringe. Who wouldn't cringe at that name? Molly has been doing a lot of things that shock people and also disgusts them but her fans love her despite all that. Which is a lot of people are left to scratch their heads over. The most disturbing is when she dances in a sexually provocative manner, which it involves thrusting hip movements and a low squatting stance. Her wearing suggestive clothing that involves baring midriff, no pants, shorty shorts, and ones that showed her exposed stump. It was like she was a prostitute. And she admits that her songs are about drugs. Molly wasn't like this: She was once a saccharine, cutesy pop princess alter ego--Golly Molly. There was a sitcom about Golly Molly's town however it ended as Molly wanted to focus her career on music and left her acting career behind. While working in the studio; Molly meets a lot of R&B artists and rappers: Al Capone, Scottie Kane, Alice B. Toklas, Back Jack, Big Harry, Crazy Eddie, Doosey, Don Jem, Heroina, and Dr. Feelgood. Molly and Scottie got to know each other better as Scottie got to know her parents, Adam and Candy. Molly got to know Scottie’s family too. There was Angel ‘Angie’, Bamba, Bale, Baby T, Bernice, Billy H., Cecil, Chippy, Cloud, Cory, and Dice. Molly made friends with a lot of dark skinned, sassy girls too such as Coco, Scottie’s sister. 

There was also Mari Juana, Barbie, Belladonna, Angola, Bo, Hera, Bickie, and three aunts—Nora, Mary, and Hazel. Molly calls them her ‘Black Beauties’, they are part of Molly’s performances. It was beyond disturbing. The horror, the absolute, repulsive horror. She has some troubled suitors—Gasper, George, Cid, Henry, Arnold, Dooley, and Henry. At an award show; Molly used some sort of foam finger for inappropriate uses. The only question is why would her fans still support her? Apparently Molly is a bad influence on some people…Define, some people. While she is not performing onstage, Molly does all kinds of bad stuff: She steals things from stores. One time, she went shopping and saw a bear attired top. What does she do? She goes and steals it! She smokes cigarettes, marijuana, and she snorts cocaine & coke. She drinks alcohol, or poison as she likes to call it. Any kind of alcohol—Beer, wine, rum, vodka, champagne (she mixes it with drugs), Peppermine schnapps, and she has house parties, where they do bizarre things.

Leander is rather surprised by this, he seems curious to know more about her:

Funny Home Videos—Yeah, Define Funny

Fuuny Home Videos—they are a long-running television series that features home video clips sent in by viewers, the show can be considered the proto-Reality Show concept, as it existed through audience interaction. At the end of most episodes, the producers pick three clips for the studio audience to vote on for prizes of $2,000, $3,000, and $10,000; the big money winner goes on to compete with other weekly winners for a $100,000 prize later. They say if you wish to send in your own funniest home videos then you should send stuff that is funny and original. But lately, it’s not funny at all. You see, every time the joke in a video is an elderly person falling or getting hurt, or a child. Rather grating to see a toddler run over their infant sibling, then have the audience laugh uproariously. Heck! You could say any time a video shows anyone getting hurt, which is most of the time. One show had a musical montage of angry/crying small kids angrily shoving other small kids over, usually causing the other kids to cry. It was a bit jarring to hear the studio audience laughing at the clips. 

There was one clip where a kid was crying because he had diarrhea, while the mom was just filming and laughing; only the family dog was being nice to the poor kid. The worst part? This one won the $10,000 prize. Another video of a kid who accidentally took a restraunt's reusable cup home in the car and his mother was recording him and telling him she's going to report him to the cops or something similar and, no surprise, it won at the end of the episode it was shown in. Another clip where a kid's parents give him a small cake for getting good grades, only for them to reveal it's actually a toilet paper roll covered in frosting. The child understandably cries his eyes out while his parents act like jerks, all while the audience is laughing. The clips with people vomiting are just cruel; the person is sick and they are being recorded and humiliated on TV while the audience just laughs. The voters on this show really need to learn that it's Funniest Home Videos, not Cruelest Home Videos.

I HATE ‘YO MAMA’ JOKES!!!!!

Leiry and Reily are two class clowns who have a history of saying jokes. But today, they said some pretty mean ‘Yo Mama’ jokes. “Yo mama is so fat that her bellybutton gets home 15 minutes before she does.” Leiry teased. “Yo mama is so fat that when she was diagnosed with a flesh-eating disease, the doctor gave her ten years to live.” Reily countered. “Yo mama is so fat that when she wears a yellow raincoat, people yell ‘taxi!’” remarked Leiry. “Yo mama is so ugly that her birth certificate contained an apology letter from the condom factory.” mocked Reily. “Yo mama is so ugly that that your father takes her to work with him so that he doesn't have to kiss her goodbye.” Leiry teased. “Yo mama is so ugly that she tried to take a bath and the water jumped out!” replied Reily. Little did they know that Ingrid was walking by but when she heard them saying ‘Yo Mama’ jokes; she was very offensive by that. She loved her momma, what’s the matter with that? How dare someone made up those jokes about their mothers. That is just cruel. So very cruel, bet their mothers had done so much for them. That is what she hates, the ‘Yo Mama’ jokes. Nobody says that, noooooobody! “Yo mama has so much hair on her upper lip that she braids it.” called Leiry. “Yo mama is so hairy that Bigfoot wants to take HER picture!” Reily countered. “Yo mama is so hairy that she looks like she has Buckwheat in a headlock.” mocked Leiry. “Yo mama is so dark that she spits chocolate milk!” ranted Reily. “Yo mama is so dark that she went to night school and was marked absent!” teased Leiry. “Yo mama is so dark that she has to wear white gloves when she eats Tootsie Rolls to keep from eating her fingers.” rambled Reily. It didn’t stopped as Ingrid was getting closer. “Yo mama is so old that her birth certificate says ‘expired’ on it.” mocked Leiry. “Oh yeah? Yo mama is so old that that when she was in school there was no history class.” remarked Reily. “Yo mama is so old that I told her to act her own age, and she died.” countered Leiry. “Yo mama is so old that she knew Burger King while he was still…” They both were bonked on the head, both by Ingrid who exclaims humorously, “I hate YO MAMA jokes!!!!!” Leiry and Reily couldn't believe this, “What? Why?” They asked. “My mama is in her 50’s, she complains on how she gets old! And she’s fat and tan, and doesn’t feel PRETTY enough! You insult my own mother? You must die!!!!” Ingrid cried hilariously. And she walked away, leaving the boys flabbergasted. 

Most Annoying Person Ever

Annoying people, don’t you hate them? They wear size 5 shoes, they make a stupid face when they don't understand something, and who consequently are making a stupid face all the time, they have the most annoying voices. The kinds who latch onto you and rant about everything they can think of until your ears bleed. They talk loudly in public places about their personal problems. People who repeat themselves or talk to you as if you were 4 years old. They think they can sing, but who really can't. Whoever decided that The Merchant of Venice was somehow inappropriate to study in school. Their mothers let their ‘manchild’ screaming in stores, spending their entire summer vacation standing around in their yards and screaming at the top of their lungs, mimes, say ‘nucular’ instead of ‘nuclear.’ These kinds of people who continuously call you ALL THE FREAKING time and don't get the hint you DON'T want to talk. Take Sabrina’s classmate, Basil Hank for example. He maybe be diagnosed with autism however he doesn't have the right to annoy almost everyone else. Basil picks on Sabrina. If Sabrina presses the elevator button, trying to be nice but Basil got aggravated. “Don’t press the elevator button!” He said loudly in her ears. Or when he compliments her shoes like a hundred times, “I like Sabrina’s shoes, they’re my favorite brand called Road Runners.” This guy was going between liking Sabrina as a friend, then annoying the hell out of her, and when Sabrina blows off steam by how annoyed she is; Basil gets upset, not realizing that he’s annoying her. It really was irritating. Sabrina had been dealing with this guy from 5-6 years, or 7 despite the New Year and how they are nearly graduating. It’s been hard but Sabrina had to look on the bright side. When they graduate this year; she won’t have to deal with him anymore. But sadly for Sabrina, she is kind of annoying to her younger brother. 

Leander believes that she wrote this about her brother, her younger brother. He continues to read the next but found dark and sad:

Lucia was known to be a liar; she was a bad liar and a bad girl to start with. She goes too far as her older brother, Thoreau, exposed her online of pictures of her tantrums as she lost friends and she is so ashamed that she packs up and leaves her home. She begins a new life, avoiding to talk to her friends, and she then takes an interest in parties and sleeping with guys. Although angry with her; Lucia's family still loves her. One month later; Calvina, Lucia's mother, invited Lucia for a reunion with friends and family. Lucia didn't respond but she finally responds with a 'fine! I'll come to this damned party.' When Lucia arrived; she was dressed in tight fitted outfits, she's smoking, and drinking. She swears a lot as she oppresses everyone she meets: Lucia makes fun of the girls, she makes fun of her friends, she gets all trashy with boys, and bullies the others. Everyone remembers the sweet, innocent girl Lucia was as they wondered what happened to her! Lucia claims that her 'sweet self' is gone and is 'never coming back'. 

During the reunion; it gets intense but it all comes crashing down when Lucia gets into an aggressive fight with Thoreau, when her attorney arrives as he comes to say that Lucia is suing Thoreau for 'verbal abusive'. Lucia smirks at her family as she claims that they hate her now and she walks away. Calvina, Thoreau, and Audvin are upset but Freda promises to help them get through this. In court; Lucia claims that Thoreau ruined her life with those pictures and says that he's been mean to her, to her mother, and to her little brother Audvin. She claims her father had 'messed up her big brother', and now Thoreau became 'a monster'. After the trial; Lucia's friends beg her to come back but Lucia acts like they don't exist and she sticks her middle finger, laughing hysterically. After having enough of this; Freda confronts Lucia, who fakes that she is sleeping but Freda can't stand it and the two of them argue. However; Freda finds out that Lucia had been cutting herself and convinced her to get some help however Lucia laughs at her for being delusional. Freda reveals to Calvina what Lucia has being doing to herself, Calvina goes and talks to her daughter but Lucia accuses her of letting Thoreau bully her and Calvina stops her from saying such things. 

She said that her brother has been helping with the family, Lucia refuses to believe that because she says her brother is a jerk and ruined her life. She tells her mother to go away. Then, She closes the door on her mother's face, Calvina walks away crying. Lucia is hurt inside as she is feeling suicidal but a man stops her and convinces her to find happiness in family, in God. Lucia says that her family betrayed her as she hates her life; hates her brother for ruining his, and hates herself for being a liar! The next day at the part of trial; Thoreau finally apologizes to Lucia and begs her to come home but Lucia calls him pathetic, saying that their mother told him to say that until she collapses and is rushed to the hospital. At the hospital, Lucia is revealed to have a panic attack and if she doesn't get off of the drugs, it could get worse. Lucia is told that her family loves her but Lucia tearfully confesses that she took drugs because of what she did and hates lying. She begs to drop the charges, she says she'll move back, and she will go to therapy. 

The trial has ended, the charges against Thoreau are dropped, Lucia moves back home, and she goes to therapy. She ask for help for all the lies she told! Although things were not perfect for the family; still it was enough.....

Leander liked that story a lot and moved onto the next one, which sounded girly:

My name is Missy, you might know me as the diarist from "To Ledger". This is sooo embarrassing to write about bishonen sonnets but I am proud to announce that I'm an anime fan. Like many anime fangirls, I gotta thing for bishonens. What is 'bishonen'? It's Japanese for 'pretty boy'; Shonen is also Japanese for 'boy' but I'm sure most fans have heard of that before. If you think about it, the word 'shojo' is Japanese for 'girl'. If I were a boy, I would have a thing for bishojo, that means 'pretty girl' in Japanese. But alas, I am a girl with a thing for 'bishonen'. 

3 Blue Men 

It's like angels came down from heaven, save me from my own living hell. My heart was scarred and they healed me from all the abuse. Pretty boys like them are made out of angel wings, sweet words, and beauty from above. It's so nice to have someone say such honeyed words to make my heart sing. These boys don't try to use women, they like all girls--despite their age--how sweet! I wish I had them to myself, or one of them. 

Even an angel can have clipped wings, Poor Hundred Nights lost the love of his life. Almost fell into madness 

The Pretty Boy Named Oscar

My dear Ozzy, I understand you love your beloved inspector. But fan girls, like myself, have an obsessive love for your curse-beauty. You hate Fujiko Mine with a passion, the loathe you have her seductive charms, but I don't like how you call her 'pig' or 'pig lady'. The word you say makes me both squirm & tingle in a good way, what word is that? "Spittoon", that is. You call her a 'spitting smoker'? Well, she's not just a 'spittoon'--She's a 'mighty, fine spittoon'. When you knock out that femme fatale; it totally scared me. I love the way you recite a poem in a passionate way, I love the way you sound so hot as you pour red wine over Fujiko's naked body, you mused over your addicting infatuation. The way you lick the red wine off the unconscious Fujiko's lips. How you purred, how you look so much like a girl and you did it so that girls would drool, get aroused, go insane for you. You want your revenge so badly? Give it all you got, pretty boy. 

For the time being; Karina is doing an investigation alone, where she is entering the domed city of Yomi Sphere. She had heard of some sort of 'hell on earth' scenario, but she begin to sing when she was bored: "I feel numb most of the time, lower I get the higher. I'll climb, and I will wonder why, I got dark only to shine. Looking for the golden light, Oh, it's a reasonable sacrifice. Burn, burn, burn bright." She repeated the verse but then she added a different verse: "...And I'll light up the sky, Stars that burn the brightest. Fall so fast and pass you by....Cough like empty lighters..."  She stopped and then she sang again, "...And I'll light up the sky, Stars that burn the brightest. Fall so fast and pass you by, Spark like empty lighters..." She entered it the Yomi Sphere: Karina discovers an underground place of 'eternal damnation' of Yomi Sphere where they see people are tortured by 'demons'. In Yomi Sphere's Hellhole, She can see people in there as she is being tortured there for her crimes. Karina is horrified and learns of the video footage of the victims in the cellar are place under an illusion that they are buried alive. Later; Karina is cornered by Elah. She remembered Elah, he was stalking and trying to prey upon to grope her and penetrated her but Karina's gang rescues her. Just then; Tamsin, Leander, and Heroica try to rescue her but they failed. Elah kidnaps them as he explains how he was upset at Karina for rejecting his gifts of 'love' and he turns out to be the evil force that had been torturing his victims for bullying him and place them in the delusional Hellhole after spending time in the cellar--which is an illusion for being buried alive and dead already. 

Elah attempts to attack when Idina appears, in a black hood, with a hawser and  using the hawser to choke Elah; killing him while screaming: "Stop it, sick bastard!" Karina watches in amazement as Elah's blood drops on her body and Idina doesn't stop until the crazed attack falls down dead of blood dripping still. Karina is shocked as she watches Idina unlock the cellar and lets Tamsin, Leander, and Heroica out. Karina is hysterically crying but doesn't know why. Leander comforts Karina as he tells her, "You are not alone." "What do you mean?" asked Karina, through her tears. "We understand why you were trying to sing in the siren voice, you were seeking out friends of your own. You were seeking out acceptance, weren't you?" Heroica replied. Karina looked down as she begins to speak: "The others, they think I'm weird. Funny. But...I don't want to be. I want to be loved, I want someone to come over and tell me that I'm something to them. I don't want to be look down upon or...Be the 'butt' of every joke. I don't want to be teased about on how funny my teeth look. Or how big my.....bust is." said Karina. Tamsin looked at her and put an arm around her, "You don't have to be cool or somebody else to be part of something. Be yourself. We, of Blue Moon, would accept you with open arms." She said. Karina looked at her with a look of astonishment. "You mean it?" "Yes, we would love to. I learned my mistakes of destruction and learned to recreate myself. You should too, learn what to do and how you might get people to like you." Idina agreed. Karina smiled, "Finally. I found people to accept me as I am." She thought. She felt like crying tears of joy. All of a sudden, there was a short quake that shook the ground. Tamsin and the others glanced over, who are shocked to see who it was. "Oh crap!" Tamsin said. "Damn! Zombies?!" Leander hissed. "Hero, take Karina and go." He ordered. Heroica nodded, she escort Karina away. 

Just before the zombies appeared; A female cyber voice says: "Level One, The Lost World." Tamsin and Leander shoots the zombies as they make their way through until they end up being chased by a horde of dinosaurs. The Tyrannosaurus (T-Rex), Velociraptor, Dilophosaurus and Triceratops. Leander looks horrified at this, "Jurassic Age...It has been reborn." "They're coming!" Tamsin cried, starting to run. They managed to defeat the dinosaurs while running! Tamsin and Leander are walking but Leander stops her as he gives her a gas mask, Tamsin asks why does she need this and Leander explains that there is a poisonous atmosphere. A female cyber voice says: "Level Two, The Poison Belt." Tamsin and the others fight their way in the belt as they face a monster! They reached to the Land of Mist as they fight in the fog while defeating unknown shadow folks and they hurry away to find soft yet dampened ground, which Leander gets out two shovels and they begin excavated. In Level 4: When the World Scream; Tamsin and Leander reached a mantle while digging and open it but a giant creatures approaches as he attempts to cover the do with noxious liquid but Leander and Tamsin dodges it. Tamsin remarks how gross and nauseating to her. Leander ask if green really makes her loathsome however Tamsin points out that she likes 'kelly green' and they fight the monsters, defeating them. After the battle; Tamsin entered it alone. She walked into a dark room and looked around. "Where am I?" She wondered. "It's been awhile, Tammy." A voice said. Tamsin turned around to see a spotlight of a dark silhouetted figure. "Giovanni Longstride." Tamsin replied. "You've grown." Giovanni said, the lights turned on and Giovanni stood up tall, hands behind his back. 

"Tell me, why would you let me suffer? Let others suffer in the claws of  the IEPS?" asked Tamsin. Giovanni comes over to her and begin to talk, "Here's one reason why and I'll tell you....Children who are Ophelic or highly functioned are more likely to be much smarter than the normal brain of a human. But I will tell you the truth, Tamsin, they will not likely to have any of this. Have you noticed how many have committed such self infliction to themselves." explained Commander Longstride. "That's because they are mistreated, all because they cannot behave right." Tamsin replied. Giovanni turned to her, "Ah, that's where you are wrong. They cannot be normal, they cannot have jobs, they have to be medicated and being overprotected for the rest of their lives." He ranted. "That's not true!!!" exclaimed Tamsin. She looked down, "People like me, people who have different minds than normal, they have dreams. Maybe they have trouble with communication. But with a lot of help and encouragement, they can have futures in life." She said. Commander Longstride almost laughed, "Help? Encouragement? That is not how it is. My daughter needs to be more disciplined. She will never have a future in life." He said. "Well, how should I know. I don't have a father." snapped Tamsin. "What if I told you that I was your father?" Giovanni sneered. Tamsin didn't look surprise, "I knew that." She said. Giovanni's sneer faded, "How..." He started to ask. Now it was Tamsin's turn to smirk at him, "Leander told me." She explained. "I was shocked and I had a meltdown. I remembered you once called me 'spittoon'. Yes, I am spittoon--And I'll always be spittoon to you. But I have friends who care about me. I am something to them." 

"You really are a selfish jerk-off of a father aren't you?!" "Oh, am I? I think you should....LOOK IN THE MIRROR!!!!" Giovanni cried, throwing Tamsin to the ground. She gets up but saw Giovanni with his sword. "I'm going to finish you just like I did with Sean!" Giovanni exclaimed, raising his weapon as if he was ready to stab her. Tamsin cringed away, but she noticed she was dying and looked to see Idina and her friends were defending her. Tamsin was touched by this, Giovanni couldn't believe it: "Impossible!" He shouted. "Nothing is impossible when you got friends like us!" exclaimed Jackson. "We're not going to let you get away with this, Tam is our friend and she stays with us." With every punch, with every kick, and with every throw of a combat attack; Commander Longstride was defeated. Tamsin looked down at him, she wanted to kill him, to end the pain. But for some reason, she couldn't bring herself to do it. Even though he was responsible for what he did at IEPS; Death will not be bestowed upon him. "No." She said, "I can't kill you. No way I can but there's one punishment I can think of." Then she raised her foot up and crushed it against Giovanni's knee. His knee break, Longstride let out a scream of pain and clutched his leg. Tamsin stands over him, Giovanni glares at her. "You little brat, you will be punished." He threatened. "You don't scared me." Tamsin replied, "I'm no longer scared of you." She turned to her gang of friends, who smiled at her, and she smiled back. Then, Tamsin looked at Commander Giovanni Longstride and said, "No bad deed goes unpunished, all the things you did. But I didn't give you death, so be thankful that I spared you but once you recover from punishment, I hope you have a happier life."

Giovanni looked furious, but he smirked and said: "That doesn't matter, I still have Selene. She matters most to me." "You lying son of a bitch!" A voice cried, Selene stood there. Her hands balled into fists, which punched at her sides. "You lied to me, you manipulative bastard! You made up things just so I believe you! You're sick, so sick and evil!" She screeched. Tamsin looked at her surprised, she didn't know how she get there. Selene looked at Tamsin more apologetically, "I'm so sorry for all the trouble I caused. I truly am and I want to make it up to you--All of you." She said, gesturing towards the others. "What made you change your mind?" asked Tamsin, shocked by all this. Selene had tears forming in her eyes, "I heard everything Daddy said. And I just want to say...I made it all up, everything about my dad was a lie! I try not to think about the times when he was angry, when he didn't want to talk to me. I denied everything, everything! And I hurt so many people so much and I'll bet everybody hates me..." Selene sobbed. Karina put an arm around her, "Not everyone hates you, I mean I don't know you but would you like to be my friend?" She said softly. "Really?" asked Selene. The two girls embraced each other however the others learned something shocking from Tamsin: Her mother is buried alive and she is still alive, Longstride had been keeping her alive all this time! Tamsin took a shovel and digged her up but stops when the shovel hit a coffin, a glass one! Tamsin uncovered the coffin and saw her mother unconscious so Tamsin pulled out her ax and cracked the coffin open. Her mother, Nikita, woke up gasping sharply. Tamsin and Idina were tearfully overjoyed at this so then, they embraced their mother. Later, The Tanners were leaving their friends to have 'catching up to do'. Tamsin is upset as she begins to cry, but she is grouped hug by her friends, who were crying too. Leander and Blue Moon were sad about this too but they reassured the tearful Tamsin that she'll come back soon. Tamsin nodded and so she turned her back but one day, no, one year later she will be back. Augusta and Milena and the others made a difference to convince the school, where the ones mistreating the kids are fired and they got better ones to treat them right. 

Karina is accepted by those from the other worlds, who were now surprised to find out that she is the mysterious singer as she is offered to sing. Later at karaoke; Karina was standing nervously in front of the microphone and begins to sing the song she was about to sing. She opened her mouth, singing:"I was pulling out my hair, The day I got the deal. Chemically calm, Was I meant to feel happy, That my life was just about to change." She looked out to see Leander nodding at her with encouragement. Karina continued to sing, "One life pretending to be, The cat that got the cream. Oh, everybody said 'She is a dreamer'. People like to tell you what you're gonna be, It's not my problem if you don't see what I see. And I do not give a damn if you don't believe. My problem, it's my problem, That I never am happy. It's my problem if I have no friends and feel I want to die." She stopped to take a breath and begins to sing, "Are you satisfied with an average life? Do I need to lie to make my way in life? Are you satisfied with an easy ride? Once you cross the line, will you be satisfied?" She then stopped and sang again, "Sad inside, In this life. Unsatisfied praying...Sad inside, In this life. Unsatisfied waiting...Are you satisfied with an average life? Do I need to lie to make my way in life? Are you satisfied with an easy ride? Once you cross the line, will you be satisfied?" Then she ceased, she begin to chant the ending of the song: "Are you satisfied, are you satisfied? Are you satisfied, are you satisfied? Are you satisfied, are you satisfied?"

Once she belted the last lines; there was a short pause before an applause. Karina smiled nervously, feeling proud. But looked over to see Adranus smiling at her. Karina blushed, thinking: "Oh shoot, he's hot.....I wonder how do I ask him to go out with me?"